《My New Life as a Catgirl》


 Chapter 1

    I slowly stirred awake. My eyes were heavy and my head felt like it had been hit with a hammer. I didn¡¯t want to get up as the bed I was lying in was far too comfy. But somewhere, in the back of my mind, there was a nagging feeling that something was really wrong. As the feeling became stronger, I eventually pushed myself up and was greeted with a face full of pink hair.


    Wait¡­Pink hair? I don¡¯t remember my hair being pink. As I used my fingers to brush through my soft hair, I found that its length ended just at my butt. I don¡¯t remember my hair being this long.


    But now that I thought about it, I couldn¡¯t seem to remember anything. I remembered coming home from work and laying down on the couch for a quick nap. Or was it the bed?


    Why was my head so fuzzy?


    It was at this moment that I realized I couldn¡¯t remember anything. Even my own name escaped me.


    What was my name?


    My name was¡ª


    I tried to think but my name kept escaping me. It was as if it was on the tip of my tongue no matter how hard I thought though.


    Suddenly, just before I felt my brain about to explode, a screen appeared right before my eyes.


    STATUS


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name:


    Race: Beastkin


    Gender: ???


    Class: Slave


    Rank: F


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Attributes]


    Strength: 1


    Endurance: 1


    Finesse: 5


    Intelligence: 3


    Wisdom: 3


    Charisma: 20


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Skills:


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Perks:


    [Submissive] - Receives pleasure from obeying orders of higher-ranked individuals


    [Cute] - Charisma +10


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    What the hell was this? A video game status screen?


    ¡°Ahh~¡±


    A high shriek escaped my lips as I stared at the screen.


    ¡°Wait¡­why is my name blank?¡±


    And why was my class ¡®Slave¡¯?


    And most importantly, why was my voice so feminine?


    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡± I looked at the question marks next to my sex on the status screen. I quickly looked down at this body just to let out another scream. This time much louder than before.


    ¡°AHHHHH!!!¡±


    Staring down, I was greeted with my body in a silky pink babydoll that snuggled against me, showing off the curves from my chest and hips. But why did I have curves? And why wasn¡¯t my chest flat?


    Peaking out from the pink pyjamas were two breasts that I knew weren¡¯t there before. I wasn¡¯t wearing a bra and could see my nipples poking through the fabric. It wasn¡¯t that the breasts were unnaturally large that scared me, they were only a A-cup, barely visible beneath the pink nightwear. But even I could tell this was not the chest of a man. Was I a woman now?


    Not only that, I felt another surprise from the appendage connected just above my butt. A very fluffy appendage. I had a tail¡­


    As I reached up to feel the top of my head, I lightly brushed my new cat ears and gasped. It was just as I guessed. I had been transmigrated into the body of a catgirl.


    A girl.


    I couldn¡¯t help but break out into a cold sweat as my new dainty hands made their way down my nightdress towards my private place. That was another change. my skin was so soft and smooth, with not a single blemish that I could see.


    But as my hand made its way down between my thighs I froze. It was still there, hiding beneath my pink panties.


    I breathed out a sigh of relief before freezing again. Why was it so small?


    I remembered it being much bigger than before. Or at least, I thought it was? My memories were too fuzzy. But why did I still have my manhood when the rest of my body seemed so feminine? What the hell was happening here?


    Well at least I confirmed I wasn¡¯t completely a woman. Perhaps this was the reason my sex was undefined. While my body was very feminine¡­to say the least¡­I still had the genitals of a man. Well, more like a boy considering its size.


    After confirming the existence of my manhood, I began to sort out my thoughts while sitting in the comfy bed. I had no idea where I was, I had no name, my body wasn¡¯t my own and I was now, apparently, a slave.


    I studied the room for the first time since I awoke. The theme of the room seemed to be black and bright purple, with almost everything in the room being in these colours. The room looked very fancy, with the humongous canopy bed draped in purple silk curtains and the exotic fur rugs that gave you the urge to nuzzle right into. Or was that my new cat instincts acting out?


    As I stood up on the bed and stretched my arms above my head, I gave out a small yawn. It was time for me to get up.


    But just as I was ready to get out of bed, my heart stopped.


    The door burst open with a thud, and I fell out of the bed in fright.


    The last thing I remembered was the woman standing in the doorway. But, before I could get a good look, my head hit the floor.


    ¡®What a beautiful lady¡¯ was my last thought before my conscious slipped away.

 Chapter 2

    I gasped as I awoke for the second time today. However, this time was different. I no longer had the luxury of slowly stirring awake. And that was because of the beauty sitting on the bed next to me.


    The woman was stunning. She almost looked like a goddess fallen from heaven¡­or perhaps a devil. Her striking red hair, her flawless pale skin and, most of all, her shiny gold eyes that seemed to stare right through my soul. The woman was quite scary, with her wicked gaze that crawled over my body and her intimidating height compared to my petite stature, and I unconsciously shivered beneath the blankets.


    She was wearing a strapless red dress that matched her hair perfectly. The dress exposed a great deal of skin, showing off her substantial chest and flawless legs. I felt myself straining against my panties, reminding me of the situation I was currently in.


    ¡°Wakey wakey, little kitten.¡± She whispered as she stroked my pink hair with her hand. Her other hand making its way beneath the blankets.


    I whimpered as her other hand touched my thigh. I wanted to tell her to stop, to ask what was going on, but when I met her possessive gaze, I could only freeze. This woman was too scary!


    ¡°W-who are you?¡± I eventually spurted out.


    ¡°You are still scheming at this time?¡± She tilted her head and her stare seemed to deepen. I shrunk back trying to snuggle into the bed for comfort. ¡°No, it seems you really do not remember. Perhaps it is a consequence of the spell. Well it makes no difference whether you remember or not.¡±


    She removed the hand patting my head and used it to lift my chin, forcing me to look at her. She climbed on top of me, her knees resting beside my legs. I felt myself shiver beneath her and she gave me a cute smirk. Why did this woman scare me so much?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hurt you. I don¡¯t want to damage my property after all.¡± She brought her lips to my ear, her hot breath brushing against my skin. ¡°Well, unless you misbehave that is. But you will be obedient, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Her hand stroking my thigh began to advance beneath my skirt until her fingertips brushed against my erection hiding beneath my panties. I gave a weak moan and felt my face go red as her fingers began to rub against my cock.


    ¡°It seems my little kitty is in heat. But its not playtime yet. If you work extra hard today, I¡¯ll give you a little reward tonight.¡± She took her hand away from my panties as my waist continued to struggle for her touch.


    ¡°Mnnn~ P-please¡­Haa~!¡± What was wrong with me? The pleasure was too much as my hips continued to make the tiniest buckling movements¡ªstill seeking her touch. As my mind began to clear, I realized to my shame that I almost orgasmed then and there.


    The woman must have realized it too as she smirked down at me as she stroked my hair. I almost purred at the touch, but managed to bite my tongue before it leaked out. God, why was this body so sensitive?


    ¡°Let me explain a few things as you still seem quite confused. My name is Lilith Hadias, the Demon Lord of Lust. But you will address me as Mistress Lilith or just Mistress. As for you¡­¡± She pointed towards me, her finger poking my chest. ¡°Your name from now on shall be Kitty.¡±


    ¡°You are my slave. Your body, mind and soul belong to me. In the day, you will work as my maid¡ªcleaning the house, preparing meals and hosting guests. In the night¡­you will have other duties.¡± She gives me a little smirk as she pats my head. I suppress a shiver as I think about what those other duties will be.


    ¡°As for your new appearance, it involves the curse I have cast on you. Well, it is actually considered a blessing¡ªThe Blessing of the Nymphs. An eighth tier magic spell created by me personally that can turn a man of any race into a beautiful young lady. Every time you orgasm, you will become closer and closer to becoming a woman. Well, at least that should be how the spell works. You are the first test subject to survive.¡± She bent down and gave me a kiss on the forehead.


    ¡°Now go and wash yourself in the bath, pet. A senior maid will come to help you.¡±


    *******


    It was fifteen minutes later when I exited the bathroom covered in a fluffy pink towel. The bathtub was already full of hot water when I came in and seemed to empty itself automatically when I exited. I could only explain it through magic.


    The first thing I saw entering the room was the horned red-skinned beauty in a maid costume that seemed a size too small. Her large breasts were practically popping out and I swore I could almost see her panties under her skirt. Peaking out from the back of her skirt was a demon¡¯s tail. If I had to take a guess, she was most definitely a textbook succubus.


    ¡°Oh my~? Mistress Lilith really didn¡¯t lie. You are a cutie~¡± She strode over too me and peeled off my towel, leaving me buck naked on the carpet. I tried to hide my privates but she quickly slapped my hand away.


    ¡°Now now¡ª theres no need for you to cover yourself here. We¡¯re both woman after all~¡± She gave me an evil smirk as she flicked my semi-erect cock. ¡°This little thing wouldn¡¯t be enough to give any woman pleasure.¡±


    ¡°I am the head maid of the castle, Elizabeth Cydaea, and today I will act as your master. You will listen to my orders and obey them to the word.¡±


    I yelped as she grabbed it and lead me by my penis to the bed. ¡°Now, I believe its time we dress you. Unless you want to strut around naked like a slut all day~?¡±


    I whimpered and backed away from her as she stared at me with the same evil gaze as the demon queen. She didn¡¯t feel as scary as Mistress Lilith, but her eyes barely concealed her lustful eyes.


    *Smack*


    I yelped as the succubus maid slapped my ass. My butt burned from the pain and I felt tears swelling in my eyes. That really hurt!


    ¡°When I ask you a question, you will answer me. Do you understand?¡± I trembled as she grabbed my chin.


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡± I croaked.


    ¡°Yes what?¡±


    ¡°¡­Y-yes Ma¡¯am?¡±


    ¡°Good, so you aren¡¯t a completely empty-headed bimbo. Now, since this is your first time, I will repeat the question. Would you like to walk around naked like the little slut you are or are you going to graciously accept the pretty dress I¡¯ve offered you?¡±


    ¡°P-please Ma¡¯am, I would love to wear the pretty clothes.¡± I said as quickly as I could. I really didn¡¯t want to walk around naked all day. Even excluding the humiliation that would bring, I was already shivering from the cold.


    The garments laid out on the bed were humiliating to say the least. The first of the articles were the undergarments. A flimsy white bra with matching tight panties; both had pink lace trim to give it a cute girly look. The shear white stockings were just as humiliating, decorated with cute pink bows at the top and a matching garter belt to hold them up.


    But the worst of it all was the dress. A little, frilly pink maid outfit covered in little bows. The bottom of it flared out into a built-in frilly petticoat that would barely cover my white panties, offering me little modesty. The gloves were similar to the stockings, pure white up past the elbow. To top it all off were the two-inch white high heels, the pink maid cap and the little choker decorated with a little pink bow at the front.


    I nearly fainted when I inspected my new outfit. I would look like a complete slut wearing this. But I had little choice in the matter. I could tell Miss Elizabeth was getting rather impatient and I did not want to piss her off.


    I reached out for the frilly panties first and got another smack on the butt.


    ¡°Garter belt first, kitten. The garters need to be underneath the panties.¡± She scolded me.


    I dutifully grabbed the garter belt and stepped into it, fearful of another punishment. I pulled it up with all my pitifully might and eventually squeezed it past my waist and kitty tail to the bottom of my ribcage. The belt was tight and I could barely breathe under it. Even though the belt hurt quite a bit, the garment still looked absolutely feminine. The white garment was decorated in pink lace at the edge with big pink bow clips at the front and back of my thighs to hold up the stockings.


    After the garter belt, I slid the white stockings up my leg and attached them to the belt. I couldn¡¯t believe how nice the soft silk felt against my legs. It was likely a consequence of that blessing that made my body more sensitive.


    Next I slid the panties up and my cock was once again restrained by silk. The bra was a little more difficult and I needed Miss Elizabeth¡¯s help to attach it at the back. The bra was perhaps the most humiliating of the set, reminding me of my new breasts. Adding to the embarrassment were the two pink bows at the nipples.


    I was nervous like a little girl when Miss Elizabeth inspected me. I stood on display in such girly lingerie under the lustful gaze of this maid, and yet all I could so was quiver in embarrassment. I knew that she was much stronger than me and I did not want a punishment from her.


    ¡°Good enough for your first day, I suppose. Next time I expect you to put on the bra yourself.¡± She said while rubbing my sore butt over my panties with one hand. ¡°Mmm you are such a treat though, I bet all the girls would love to eat you up. You should feel fortunate that the Mistress has reserved you for herself for now. You better hope the mistress stays satisfied with you. A timid little girl like you won¡¯t last long in the harem without her protection. Well finish getting dressed, we don¡¯t have all day.¡±


    My hands trembled a little as I slid on the pink dress. Even when I was naked or in the frilly undergarments, I had not felt this weak and humiliated. The maid outfit truly made me feel like the little girl I had become.


    The dress was small, even on the little body I had become. When I turned around, I saw that the hem barely covered my ass. If I bent over even a little, everyone would get a good look at my new panties. I futilely tried to pull down the hem of the skirt, terrified that someone would see up my skirt. My fluffy tail lifted the skirt a tad, threatening to give everyone a peak of my cute, white panties.


    ¡°M-miss Elizabeth¡­I think the dress might be¡­too small.¡±


    Miss Elizabeth laughed. ¡°You are such a dumb little thing, aren¡¯t you? Hurry up and finish dressing. We don¡¯t have all day.¡± She completely ignored my question!


    I proceeded to slip on the white gloves that went to my elbows. Miss Elizabeth placed the maid cap and the choker on me herself, which made the process even more demeaning.


    Finally were the shoes. Fortunately, they weren¡¯t that high but they would take some getting used to.


    ¡°Perfect. This will be your outfit from now on so you better get used to it.¡± She smirked as she patted my head. ¡°Oh one last thing.¡±


    To my surprise, she grabbed my tail and tied something around it near the tip. Turning to look, I saw she had tied it in a bright pink bow. As she let it go I heard the jingle of a bell and I almost cried in shame.


    ¡°So the little kitten doesn¡¯t get lost. Now come come, we have work to do.¡± She sauntered towards the door, her butt seductively swaying side to side.


    I could only suppress a whimper of humiliation as I scampered after her out the bedroom.

 Chapter 3*

    WritingSimulator


    I groaned as I collapsed on the bed.


    My morning and afternoon had been spent learning how to do different duties around the castle.


    Before, I had hated this luxurious bed. It was where I had been reborn, dominated by my mistress and forced to dress like a slutty maid. Now, it was the greatest comfort in my existence.


    It wasn¡¯t like I had worked that hard. Sweeping the floor, washing the windows, dusting every nook and corner of this godforsaken castle . Well, only one section of the castle actually, the fortress was far too large for one person.


    None of my jobs took that much physical effort. It was just my body could not keep up with the work. This was likely because of my abysmal attributes. Strength 1 and endurance 1. While I hadn¡¯t seen anyone else¡¯s status, these values were obviously rock-bottom. Compared to Miss Elizabeth¡¯s strength, I could tell I was far, far too weak.


    I wondered how I could raise them. I wouldn¡¯t be escaping from here with my current body. It likely had to do with my level but I had no idea how to raise that either.


    The worst part of working was definitely the humiliating outfit I was forced to wear. The other slaves had also worn revealing clothing, some were even naked, but that didn¡¯t make me feel any better. After all, I was still a guy. Half a man at least¡­


    Besides the slaves, I also saw plenty of servants. Unlike the slaves, the servants¡¯ clothing were less slutty and more sexy. They were also allowed to order around the slaves without them being able to talk back.


    I had learnt that the Mistress¡¯ harem was quite complex. At the bottom were the slaves like me who were either kidnapped, sold, gifted or lost as prisoners of war to Mistress Lilith. Above the slaves were the servants who came to work for Lilith voluntarily for either money or favours from the Demon Lord. Some could not leave until their contract ended while others could leave whenever they wanted.


    Above the servants were the retainers. Many of them were women that had been seduced by Mistress Lilith or servants that had been promoted to becoming her lover. While I hadn¡¯t met any of them yet, I knew each one was a lady with status or power far above my own from the respect I saw when the servant gossipped about them. Miss Elizabeth was one of the highest ranked servants and been offered a promotion to become Mistress Lilith¡¯s retainer but she had refused.


    At the very top were the Demon Lord¡¯s official wives, the six Demon Knights of Lust. I knew nothing else about them except that they were all powerful individuals with almost equal standing to the Demon Lord herself.


    I now knew that Mistress Lilith¡¯s harem was very large, and I was at the very bottom. Not only was I a slave, I was a new slave and thus the lowest in the hierarchy. The only reason the other servants and slaves avoided me was that I was currently claimed by Mistress Lilith herself. If it wasn¡¯t for the Demon Lord¡¯s protection¡­well I had seen some of the slaves being whipped.


    Another thing I found about the Demon Lord¡¯s harem was that every member was a beauty. There were woman from many races I did not know. Some were cute, others were sexy, but every one of them could be considered to be beautiful. Another thing was that none of the woman aged. Mistress Lilith cast a spell on every girl to slow down their ageing. While some of the woman looked more mature, that was only because they were older when they joined with the Demon Lord.


    But the highlight of my day was not the information I gained but the new skill I received. My very first skill. [Cleaning]. Six hours of hard work and I ended up with a useless skill. It just helped me clean better¡­ But perhaps I could gain a skill that would help me escape.


    I jumped as the door opened. I had been waiting for Mistress Lilith but I was surprised all the same. She looked even more beautiful than this morning.


    This woman was not someone I could mess with. If I lost her protection, I would be fucked. Literally.


    ¡°Are you okay, sweetie~? Did you have a difficult day?¡± The red-haired woman sauntered over and I quickly sat up straight on the bed.


    ¡°N-n-no mistress, my day was wonderful. I love working as your maid.¡± I knew anything other than complete obedience would get me punished. For now, I had to play along as much as possible. It totally wasn¡¯t because I was shaking beneath my pink dress from fear. Her eyes were really scary!


    Before she could respond, my stomach growled and I flushed in embarrassment. ¡°Oh, but you must be hungry dear~ Would you like to eat, little kitty?¡±


    I meekly nodded. I was starving. Considering I haven¡¯t eaten a single thing since I woke up, I¡¯m surprised I managed to complete my work.


    ¡°Come here, my little slave.¡± She lifted me up by my armpits and set me on her lap.


    ¡°Eek!¡± I could only meekly struggle in her grasp. My eyes widened when she took out a large, pink baby bottle filled to the brim with milk. ¡°U-um, I¡¯m not sur¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shush now, Kitty. It¡¯s time for your milk.¡± She forced the nipple of the bottle right into my mouth before I could protest. I tried to take it out, but under Mistress Lilith¡¯s strength, I had no choice but to keep it in. My stomach rumbled again and I had no choice but to reluctantly accept the situation.


    But, outside my expectations, the milk tasted really good. It was the most delicious thing I had ever tasted. I couldn¡¯t stop drinking, it was too addicting. I purred into the nipple as I felt Mistress Lilith¡¯s hand stroke my head. I leaned my head in, snuggling into my mistress¡¯s soft chest. The mix of the delicious milk and soft petting felt too good.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good little kitten~ You are such a needy little thing.¡± Her hand slipped beneath my petticoat, sliding down my inner thigh. I wiggled in her lap, searching for more. But she continued to tease me, her hand straying ever so close to my panties.


    I whined into my bottle. I wanted more. Her fingertips brushed just over my panties, eliciting a small gasp from me. It was electrifying. My head was in the clouds and all I could think about was the hand beneath my skirt.


    ¡°You¡¯re a cute, little slut, aren¡¯t you? Hiding your hard, little clitty under your skirts.¡± Her words were like honey. ¡°Is my little kitten in heat?¡± She teased me a small pat on the front of my panties.


    I nodded meekly, not able to meet her eye. The blissful sensation of her touch spreading through my body as I twitched in her arms. The bottle left my mouth with a ¡®plop¡¯ and I let out a long moan of pleasure. A drop of milk slid down my chin, as my eyes opened wide from the stimulation.


    She placed her hand on the front of my panties, my cock stretching the fabric of my panties. With a seductive smirk, she licked the spilt milk off my face. ¡°Answer me, sweetie. Are you my horny little pet?¡±


    ¡°Yeas, P-please! Mmmph¡ª¡±


    She slid her hands into my panties and gripped my small cock, rubbing up and down. My entire body quivered as I felt another hand making itself known on one of my kitty ears, her fingertips rubbing them softly. With one hand on my dick and another on my cat ear, I squirm all over her lap in pleasure.


    ¡°Say it! Say you¡¯re my horny little kitten.¡± She squeezed my erection and I yelped in pain. ¡°Give yourself to me, little kitten.¡±


    ¡°Mhmm¡­I-I¡¯m your horny little kitten!¡± I felt degraded and humiliated, but the pleasure trumped over it all. Mistress began to quicken her strokes and I could feel myself get closer and closer to climax. I let out a scream but no noise came out. All I could do was wiggle and arch my pelvis into her hand for more. I was panting, driven to the edge from sexual excitement.


    ¡°Good girl, cum for your mistress.¡± The words I was waiting for finally came.


    ¡°Mnnnaanyaaa~!!¡± I let out a long scream, looking up into my mistress¡¯ dominant eyes and trembling all over her lap. Her smirk widened as I arched and my muscles tightened, flashing light filling my eyes. I filled my little white panties full of my cum with a whimper as I was driven to orgasm.


    She lifted her hands from my panties, snapping them back against my now flaccid cock. ¡°You are so cute when you cum, little kitty. And you taste amazing too.¡± She said as she licked her hand clean. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what her tongue would feel like on my penis as I panted from exhaustion.


    I laid there as my breathing slowed, her hands caressing my head in her breasts.The blissful sensation of pleasure slowly faded, replaced with complete and utter humiliation. My dirty panties imprisoning the last of my manhood, the jingling of the bells on my tail and the relaxing stroking of her hand through my hair reminded me of my position as her slave, her pet, her plaything.


    But there was nothing I could do. I was too weak, too tired. I wheezed as I fell limply in her arms. My body was exhausted and my eyes began to droop.


    ¡°From now on, you are forever my pretty little slave pet.¡± She whispered into my ears. The last thing I heard before I fell asleep.


    Congratulations!


    You are now Rank F+


    New Perk: [Perfect Skin]

 Chapter 4

    It had been eight days since I first awoke in my new body. Unfortunately, not much had changed since the first day. And what had changed¡­well I wish it hadn¡¯t.


    Some days I would awake in the morning in the arms of my mistress, cuddled deep into her embrace. Mistress Lilith would place me on her lap and feed me with a bottle. While it was humiliating, Lilith would never bring me to orgasm in the morning. That was reserved for the afternoon feeding.


    Typically, she would only stroke my hair or pat my head, whispering sweet words into my ear. Occasionally, she would rub my ears, squeeze my legs or tease me with a brush across my panties. She would never bring me over the edge though because I still had my maid duties to attend to. My chores were always the same. Light work such as dusting and sweeping.


    She would not visit me everyday. Miss Elizabeth would just hand me a bottle then. It was much less humiliating. Other days she would leave before I awoke. Or perhaps when I fell asleep.


    Two days ago, I began to learn how to cook and even got the [Cooking] skill for it. Unfortunately, I could not eat solid foods. I tried when I first began work in the kitchen, but my body couldn¡¯t handle it. Mistress Lilith was furious when she found out. I still remember the spanking she gave me. My bottom had only just recovered.


    The biggest change over the week had been my body. My body had become just slightly more feminine and it frightened me thinking about the changes that were to come. My breasts had grown slightly larger, approaching a b-cup in size. Miss Elizabeth had said I would likely need a new bra made in just a week or two. My butt had also grown slightly larger, or so I thought, and my manhood had shrunk even further. Almost half an inch had been lost!


    The worst part was my status, mainly my new¡­perk, which I had received when my rank increased.


    STATUS


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Kitty


    Race: Beastkin


    Gender: ???


    Class: Slave


    Rank: F+


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Attributes]


    Strength: 1


    Endurance: 1


    Finesse: 13


    Intelligence: 4


    Wisdom: 4


    Charisma: 30


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Skills:


    [Cleaning] - Level 2


    [Cooking] - Level 1


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Perks:


    [Submissive] - Receives pleasure from obeying orders of higher-ranked individuals


    [Cute] - Charisma +10


    [Perfect Skin] - Finesse +5, Charisma +5


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I was now a Rank F+ [Slave]. It was quite an improvement, but my stats had barely changed. It seemed I received ten stat points upon my rank up plus the bonus stats from my new perk. However, I wasn¡¯t able to distribute the stat points myself and most of them had gone into charisma.


    The worst was the new perk [Perfect Skin]. My skin was now silky soft, flawless over my entire body. I was now completely hairless with the exception of the long pink hair at the top of my head, and my tail that peaked out of my skirt. My nether regions did not even have a single hint of hair!


    Mistress Lilith would often comment about my beautiful skin, telling me how feminine it was. I knew she loved the feeling of it and would often glide her hands all over my body. The problem was that my skin was much too sensitive, and I would often squirm from her touch.


    I hated this body. It felt like I was a newborn baby with how she treated me, despite the body being all grown up. And perhaps it was true considering how weak I was. Mistress Lilith explained that my stats had reset upon receiving her spell, and thus they were lower than most children. Even a child was likely stronger than me. If only I could increase my strength attribute, but I had no idea how. It seemed to be stuck at a single point!


    It wasn¡¯t like I wasn¡¯t trying to find a way out of this hell. I had learnt quite a bit during the past week by overhearing gossip from the other maids. Sadly, I could not read. I had tried when I was cleaning the library, but all the words looked like complete gibberish to me. Perhaps I should be thankful I can at least understand what people say.


    What I had learnt though only made me more terrified of Mistress Lilith. Her rank was likely higher than S-tier, none of the slaves or servants could come to a consensus on this point. Some said she might even be over level 100. Most of the common slaves were only around Rank D while the servants were at Rank C or B, which was still much higher than me. Mistress Lilith was one of the strongest on the continent though, one of the seven demon lords of the north.


    The continent was split into two, the south which worshipped the three holy gods, and the north which worshipped the God of Chaos. The north was much smaller and much less populated, but was defended by seven demon lords appointed by the God of Chaos. The strongest of them was the Demon Lord of Pride who ruled over the largest territory. As for Lilith, she was the Demon Lord of Lust.


    The south was where the beastkin like me inhabited as well as elves, humans, halflings and many other races inhabited. The north was mainly populated by demons but also had exiles from the races in the south.


    Now that I knew Lilith was one of the seven strongest demons in the north, I had no idea what to do from here. Even if I levelled up enough, my class was still [Slave]. I could not disobey her orders unless someone removed the class or a more powerful person claimed me. At least, that was what I was told.


    I would also need a more powerful mage to remove the [Blessing of the Nymphs] which seemed just as impossible. The blessing was what scared me the most. Seeing your body change slowly over time was horrible.


    I couldn¡¯t help but sigh as I laid on the bed with my eyes closed, still in my frilly maid outfit, waiting for my afternoon meal. It was still as humiliating as ever.


    The other maids would often tease me throughout the day, calling me the same humiliating names that Lilith does. Sometimes there hands would roam near¡­certain areas. Fortunately, they never took it too far, likely because I was still the personal ¡®property¡¯ of the Mistress.


    I was so tired of it all. I just wanted to leave. I didn¡¯t know where, honestly anywhere was fine. I couldn¡¯t even die. Lilith would just resurrect me and then I would have to face her¡­punishment.


    What could I do? I had no plan, no strength and no allies. My entire life was controlled by her. Right now, the only thing I could do was submit until I was given a chance to escape.

 Chapter 5*

    ¡°Mmm~ You look as delicious as ever, precious.¡±


    I jerked awake as I head the sweet voice next to my ears. Staring down at me were cold, black eyes, filled with possession and domination.


    ¡°M-mistress¡­I was just a little tired so I¡ª¡± I tried to explain, still stuttering from fear. The punishment from before still ingrained into my memory.¡±


    She placed a finger on my lips. ¡°Shhh, kitten.¡± She began to stroke my head and I laid into her embrace, the worries from before drifting away.


    I snuggled in closer and almost startled in surprise from the realization that I was beginning to fell aroused from just being in her embrace. I felt my nipples harden beneath my bra and my erection straining against my underwear. I whined into her breasts, asking for more. I needed more.


    ¡°P-please, Mistress. I want more~¡± I looked up into her eyes, giving her a cute pout. I knew she liked it when I acted like this.


    ¡°Oh, I know you do, my horny little slut¡­¡± She rubbed the front of my panties, teasing me with her slender fingers. But as I pushed for more, her touch suddenly disappeared. ¡°But I think you should do something for me first, don¡¯t you?¡¯


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do anything! Please, mistress¡ª¡± I whined as a struggled in her arms.


    ¡°Alright pet, kneel on the floor in front of me.¡± She said as she let me loose from her grasp.


    Despite the humiliation and the fear I felt coursing through my body, I quickly obeyed.


    In front of me, Lilith lifted her skirt, showing me her beautiful, plump thighs and her sexy black thong. I was enraptured by the sight before her voice brought me back.


    ¡°Take them off my pet.¡± I went to pull them off with my hands but she slapped them away. ¡°Use your mouth, kitty.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes mistress.¡± I bent my head down between her thighs and bit the top of her thong. It took me awhile to get it down to ankles as I struggled with my mouth.


    ¡°Good kitten, do you like what you see~?¡± She said, her voice as seductive as ever.


    I nodded, unable to speak. In front of me was her beautiful shaved pussy, her pink lips glistening from the leaking juices. I felt some pride that she was turned on from being with me, but it quickly went away as I was reminded with a jingling from the bells on my tail.


    ¡°Give your mistress a kiss, kitten.¡± She moaned as she opened her legs completely to my sight.


    I didn¡¯t hesitate as I leaned into her pussy, giving it a light kiss. Before I could lean back, she gently, but firmly, grabbed my pink curls and pushed my mouth into her. ¡°Lick, pet.¡±


    Although embarrassed by my position, I quickly obeyed and extended my tongue, my desire to taste her prevailing over everything else. My first lick was tentative, but soon I was lapping her up enthusiastically. was Unlike my expectations, her taste was delicious. I couldn¡¯t stop as I sucked up her juices with my tongue.


    "That''s it, my little pet. Lick my pussy with your kitty tongue." she moaned, her head bent back in ecstasy. ¡°I hope you like this position because you¡¯ll be down there often.¡±


    ¡°Mmmmmph~¡± I could only moan into her pussy, my face stuffed with her cunt as she gripped the back of my head. I continued running my tongue down her wet slit, searching for her clit. I had an unconscious desire to make her feel as good as possible. I needed her to praise me.


    ¡°Oh, Oh! Good girl, keep doing that. You love making your mistress happy, don¡¯t you?¡± She said, running her hand through my hair. ¡°Mmmm, look up here, sweetie. I want to see your eyes when I cum.¡±


    I looked up and met her dominant gaze. I was completely focused on tasting her sweet juices, I loved the taste of her. Perhaps it was my own arousal that was making me addicted to her. I continued licking faster and faster hoping to get her off so I could have my own pleasure. I wanted her to orgasm as fast as possible so continued giving tiny licks to her special spot, watching her moan and wriggle all over from below. She was rocking her hips back and forth into my face, her juices spilling all over my face and neck.


    "Oh fuck, oh fuck yes, eat me you horny little slut. Take your mommy''s cum!" She groaned as she finally orgasmed, flooding my little mouth with her nectar. I made sure to lick up all her juices, running my long tongue up and down her slit and inner thigh, not leaving a drop untouched. The taste was just too heavenly. I wanted to savour as much of it as possible, and I knew I would gladly do anything for this taste again.


    I noticed her sigh in satisfaction as I lifted my face from between her thighs, her cum leaking down my chin. My entire face was covered in juices and I¡¯m sure I looked like quite a sight.


    Mistress Lilith laughed as she looked down at me. ¡°You are so adorable~.¡± I remained on my knees, my face still completely soaked, waiting for my own pleasure. I couldn¡¯t believe how aroused I currently was.


    I squeaked as she lifted me up by the armpits, sitting me down on her lap. I was again surprised by how strong she was, or perhaps how light I was. I snuggled in her embrace as she placed the milk bottle to my lips. My mouth began sucking in the milk but I was almost disappointed by the taste. It was almost bland compared to how Mistress Lilith tasted.


    But as I was still starving, I quickly gulped it down as she brought me to orgasm. She was rubbing me over my panties, like I was girl with a pussy despite the little tent peaking through the silk. But I didn¡¯t care. If I had to act like a little girl to feel this pleasure I would.


    ¡°Oh you like that don¡¯t you, you horny little bitch. Make squirties in your panties for Mistress¡±


    I gasped out in excitement as her rubbing began to speed up. My back arched, and I widened my thighs even more to give her better access. Right now, I was completely hers.


    ¡°Ahh~ M-more, I need more¡­Mnnnn, I¡¯m cummming!!¡± A combined mmoan and whimper left my mouth as a powereful force overcame my body as I exploded from pleasure. I felt my panties become drenched with my cum as I spasmed all over Mistress Lilith¡¯s lap. This orgasm felt even better than the last ones, as I continued to push into her hand, unable to stop my body. I was lost in pleasure.


    Dressed in my humiliating, pink maid outfit, my panties soiled with cum and my face drenbched in pussy juices, I must have looked like a complete slut.


    ¡°Good girl, I can tell you love getting your cute clitty rubbed.¡± She said, digging out as much cum from my panties as she could. I allowed myself a momentary respite as I laid in her embrace, too tired to move. ¡°Lick my hand clean of your girl juices, kitten.¡±


    I jerked at her words, but as he hand approached my mouth, I was too exhausted to resist. With some unenthusiastic licks, I cleaned her hand of my cum. It tasted weird, mostly salty with a hint of sweetness. It wasn¡¯t nearly as good as Mistress¡¯s cum, but I made sure to throughly clean her hand anyway.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s get you cleaned up before bedtime. Come on, I¡¯ll start a bath for you.¡± She picked me up in her arms, one hand on my back, the other lifting my butt. My legs completely numb, I clinged too her neck with my arms, the bells on my tail jingling from the movement.


    ¡°Yes, mistress,¡± was my only reply, my voice muffled by her large breasts. I could only let out a small whimper as I saw my status update.


    Congratulations!


    You are now Rank E-


    Class Advancement: [Slave] ¡ú [Sex Slave]


    Perk Advancement: [Cute} ¡ú [Adorable]


    New Skill: [Cunninglingus]

 Chapter 6

    STATUS


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Kitty


    Race: Beastkin


    Gender: ???


    Class: Sex Slave


    Rank: E-


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Attributes]


    Strength: 1


    Endurance: 1


    Finesse: 14


    Intelligence: 5


    Wisdom: 5


    Charisma: 47


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Skills:


    [Cleaning] - Level 2


    [Cooking] - Level 1


    [Cunninglingus] - Level 1


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Perks:


    [Submissive] - Receives pleasure from obeying orders of higher-ranked individuals


    [Adorable] - Charisma +20


    [Perfect Skin] - Finesse +5, Charisma +5


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I wanted to cry. My Status¡­why did my Status get so much worse of just a single night?


    And how in the world was [Cunninglingus] an actual skill? What did it even do?


    But the worst thing wasn¡¯t my new pussy licking skill or the fact that I was now considered ¡®adorable¡¯. No, the worst part was my class. Being a slave was already horrible. Now I was a [Sex Slave].


    From asking around before, I had learnt that your class decided the skills you could learn as well as the perks that you would receive upon ranking up. It also decided your attribute distribution. I felt this system was really unfair, not even letting me allocate my attribute points how I want to.


    But since I was now a¡­[Sex Slave], the only skills and perks I would receive would be ¡®sex¡¯ related. How wonderful. I don¡¯t think my life could get any worse then it is now.


    If I was already getting a skill like [Cunninglingus] at my low rank, what were the skills like at S-rank?


    Another odd thing was my rank-up speed. Most children wouldn''t reach E-rank before they reached ten but I did it in ten days. This leveling speed was definitely not ordinary.


    Perhaps I could use it to my advantage somehow. I was ranking up quite fast. I hadn¡¯t even been here for half a month and I had already gained a full rank. Even if the earlier ranks were easier to climb, my speed was still considered better than top-tier. Perhaps it was due to the blessing or, maybe, it was the fact that I was the personal [Sex Slave] to a very high level person. I had heard you gain ranks faster when doing challenging activities according to your class. Another possibility was that it just had to do with me already being an adult and having my status reset.


    But one thing was for sure. I had to keep ranking up. if I couldn¡¯t keep up my leveling speed¡­would Mistress Lilith eventually grow tired of me? She had hundreds of woman in her harem of all kinds. I had not seen any of her retainers or demon knights, but even her servants and slaves were top-tier beauties. If I lost her protection¡­


    The reason for my leveling speed didn¡¯t matter that much. As long as I continued to rank up, my skills and perks would get stronger and stronger. Eventually, I might even get something that could deal with my mistress or help me escape. The system was my only ally right now, I had no other choice but to depend on it. I did not want to be abandoned.


    I had seen a number of things during my week as a maid that continued to give me nightmares.


    The first time was on my third day in this world. It was my first day working independently and I had gotten lost in the castle. As I kept walking trying to find my way back to my room, I heard a high-pitched shriek. I had almost wet my pants at the sound, thinking it was a ghost. Considering the things I¡¯ve seen in the past week, it wouldn''t be too unusual. Before I could move, another scream echoed out across the hallways. This time, the scream was from another girl as the pitch was slightly lower. Eventually, the hallway was enveloped in screeches, whimpers and occasionally moaning from various different woman. I wanted to run but my legs had been frozen in place, trembling in fear. Finally, I plucked up my courage and ran, never looking back.


    The next time was on my sixth day as a maid. I was sweeping the hallways and came across a cute elf girl crying in the corner. At first I thought she was just a new girl like me unused to the heavy work, but once I drew closer I saw whip marks all over he thighs and bruises along her neck. I still shivered from the look in her eyes. They were hollow and lifeless, like she was only waiting to die.


    Would I become like that once my mistress became bored?


    I suppose my life wasn¡¯t all that bad at the moment. I only had to work six hours a day, although they were six long, grueling hours of hard work considering my very poor endurance. I also got to sleep about 12 hours a day thanks to my poor endurance.


    Standing up from my bed, I threw off my dirty nightwear from last night.


    My skin crawled just from thinking about the events of last night. Too humiliating! In my mind though, I knew it would only get worse from here.


    I looked in the mirror, admiring my naked body. It was truly a beautiful body. Perfect curves, perky breasts and a cute butt. While my body wasn¡¯t incredibly sexy like Mistress Lilith¡¯s, it still had its own charm. If I had to describe it, it had more of adorable appeal. If it had been another girl, I would definitely find this body very attractive though.


    But this was my body. And I hated it. My body was so small and frail.


    Seeing my body slowly become more feminine made me feel completely helpless. In Mistress Lilith¡¯s eyes, I was already nothing more than her personal sextoy, a tool for her pleasure, my life had no other meaning. I¡¯m sure she will be delighted once she finds out about my class change.


    I began to put on a set of pink lingerie. All my clothes were either white or pink according to Mistress Lilith¡¯s instructions. When I asked why, she explained that they were the colours that best fit a cute, little girl like me. I didn¡¯t dare ask for other colours; it would only end in punishment.


    I knew I would not be escaping this hellhole through fighting or running. No matter how strong I got, I would never be able to escape Lilith. She was on a completely different level. This body had only one purpose. To obey Lilith.


    The problem was I could not stop my transformation. It was getting worse and worse each day. Just a few touches from Mistress Lilith can make me excited. I was far too sensitive and the pleasure I felt from stimulation was too much for any person to handle. I knew I was on a time limit, eventually I would become a mindless slave to that pleasure.


    I jumped a little as I heard the creak of the door. Was I always this easily flustered?


    ¡°Kitty, its time to start work. Quickly get dressed.¡±


    Noticing it was Miss Elizabeth, I let out a sigh of relief. But in my heart I also felt some disappointment. While Mistress Lilith was the person I hated most, the pleasure she gave me was truly too addicting.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± I quickly responded and hurried to the closet.


    ¡°Today, you¡¯ll be working in the northeastern wing of the castle today. One of the girls was injured during her nightly duties so you¡¯ll have to replace her for a few days.¡± Miss Elizabeth explained as I pulled my dress on.


    I didn¡¯t like how she stressed nightly duties. What was the maid doing at night that got her injured?


    ¡°Wear this as well¡±, she said as she handed me a white pet collar. Attached to the collar was a pink heart with KITTY written across it. Looking at the smaller words under the name, my face froze.


    ¡®Property of Lilith Hadias¡¯. It was humiliating enough to hear others telling me I was just property that belonged to someone else. Having to wear it around my neck¡­I felt my face heating up in embarrassment.


    ¡°This marks you as the property of Mistress Lilith. While all the girls in the main part of the castle know not to touch you, the northeastern wing isn¡¯t under the direct control of the Demon Lord and the maids there serve one of her subordinate demon knights. The demon knight who lives there is a bit¡­eccentric. If any of the girls give you trouble, just point at your collar to show them that you''re an owned pet. Some of them might be a bit busy staring somewhere else.¡± She said with a smirk, and her gaze fell to my newly budding breasts.


    ¡°Alright now hurry along, Kitty. And make sure you curtsy when introducing yourself to the girls.¡±


    I could already tell this was going to be a long day.

 Chapter 7*

    WritingSimulator


    As I finished changing the bedding for the thirtieth time, I had one question that kept burning on my mind. Why the hell did this castle have so many rooms?


    Was there really a need for this many rooms? This was only a single wing of the castle! Did every servant and maid have there own room?


    This room was quite different from the others though. It was larger than the rooms I had cleaned before, even bigger than my personal room. But the biggest difference was that almost everything in the room was black. Did the room owner have something against bright colours?


    I was already used to the abnormal stuff in this castle though. In one room I had seen all kinds of weird furniture like pillories, stockades, cages and other devices that I didn''t recognize. But why would you need any of these devices in the bedroom?


    This room was at least mostly normal, outside of the weird colour scheme. And the size of the room. Plus the bed was massive. It could fit at least ten people!


    The bed did look very comfortable though. I had just changed the sheets and they looked so fluffy. At least this room¡¯s bedding wasn¡¯t dirty. Some of the other sheets I had changed had some weird fluids on them.


    I had a sudden urge to wrap myself in the quilt. Maybe this was the instinct from the cat part of me. I was so tired though. I had already been working for a few hours without a stopping. Well, it probably wouldn¡¯t be a problem to take a small break¡­


    My hands brushed along the black cotton sheets, the fluffy sensation tickling my skin. Maybe it was a bad idea, but I was so exhausted.


    Before I thought better of it, I jumped onto the bed and burrowed into the sheets. Mmm, soooo comfy and warm~. And the smell¡­newly washed bedding smelled too good! I wrapped myself in the sheets like a burrito and rolled back and forth. Maybe I could just stay here forever.


    Rolling around in bed was too much fun. I should ask mistress for a bigger bed. But then she might ask for something in return. No she definitely would. Bad idea, bad idea!


    But the oddly relaxing sensation of playing around in bed was really weird. I hadn¡¯t really thought about it up to now but I really was a catgirl. I guess I had put it to the back of my mind with all the other stuff happening to me.


    ¡°It seems a stray little kitten found her way into my bed.¡± A sudden voice broke me out of my daze.


    I froze under the blankets. I¡¯ve been caught. I knew I shouldn''t have taken a break! But I just couldn¡¯t resist.


    Before I could respond, I suddenly felt a hand stroke me over the blanket. Mmm~, this sensation was quite nice.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t come out, I¡¯ll have to punish you,¡± she said, her voice as cold as ice.


    Once she said the word punish, I immediately poked my head out of the quilt before thinking. The last punishment I got was traumatic enough for one lifetime.


    But after a second, I realized I was definitely tricked. Did this woman really have the authority to punish me? And now I couldn¡¯t even think of an explanation as I stared at the woman in front of me with my mouth half open.


    The woman was definitely a beauty though. Of all the girls I¡¯ve seen, only mistress could compare with her. Her hair was a shiny black with a thin strip of purple, which matched her purple lipstick. And her skin was a very pale white. On others, it might make them look sick, but on her, it made her look like an ethereal beauty.


    Her black leather dress showed off her sexy curves while also giving her an intimidating feeling. Her body could absolutely compete with Mistress Lilith¡¯s. From the quick glance she took, her breasts were likely even bigger than her mistress¡¯. It would feel so good to suck on them¡­wait where did that thought come from?


    ¡°Why were you in my bed?¡± The woman said, her eyes staring straight through my soul.


    This woman was completely different from Mistress Lilith. Mistress was more warm and teasing, while this woman was ice cold. While mistress liked to humiliate me, at least I knew she wouldn¡¯t hurt me too much. This woman though, she might actually kill me. She looked at me like I was an insect.


    Despite this difference, the woman in front of me still gave off the same feeling as my mistress. Something deep down in my heart, an instinct, telling me I should definitely run away!


    Her face suddenly drew closer as she continued to stare at me. I couldn¡¯t meet her cold gaze as I looked down at my hands, my body trembling.


    ¡°Not going to answer?¡±


    It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t want to answer, you¡¯re just not giving me a chance! At least, that is how I wanted to respond, but I could only let out a small whimper under her dominant attitude.


    I finally gathered my courage and met her gaze, but I immediately regretted it. Her expressionless face made my body shiver and I unconsciously tried to hide further in the blankets.


    ¡°I was just playing around a little...¡± I eventually mumbled out.


    She grabbed my chin with one hand and squeezed my cheeks together. ¡°Playing around in someone else¡¯s bed, are you looking to be punished?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t speak with her hand keeping my mouth closed so I quickly shook my head back and forth. Tears began to swell in my eyes as I thought about another punishment. My little body won¡¯t survive!


    ¡°You play around in my bed and make a mess of my sheets while evading your chores as a maid. I think its only fair that you should be punished, don''t you?¡± She asked me.


    I could tell by the tone of her voice that this was definitely a trick question. I didn¡¯t want to be punished, but I know if I refused it would only make my situation worse. All I could so was pitifully nod my head, my cheeks red from shame.


    ¡°Then come here,¡± she said as she lifted me up from the bed and placed me onto her lap, facing towards her. How did I always end up in these humiliating positions? I could only suffer in silence though as I felt her hands brush my long, pink hair to the side.


    ¡°Such a naughty kitten, I¡¯m only punishing you for your own good,¡± she said in the same cold voice. Her fingers continued top trace through my hair. I was too scared too look up at her so I could only stare at her open cleavage,


    She grabbed my chest and began fondling my small breasts as she continued to whisper in my ear. ¡°Tell me what you are, baby. I want to hear you say it,¡± she said as she pinched my nipples. I let out a small moan as she payed with me.


    ¡°I¡¯m a naughty little kitten.¡±


    ¡°And what do naughty kittens need?¡± She asked as I felt her mouth kissing my neck


    ¡°They need to be punished,¡± I mumbled, my face burning red.


    ¡°Since you''re such a good girl, I¡¯ll just take a little bit then.¡± Suddenly, I felt a painful prick on my neck. She bit my neck!


    I tried to squirm away but she held me down and I was far too weak. Realizing it was futile, I fell limp in her arms, my body trembling in terror. She was sucking my blood.


    My eyes were opened wide in terror as I thought about this black-dressed beauty. Why hadn¡¯t I seen it earlier? This woman was a vampire!


    While sucking my blood, she began swaying her hips back and forth while I continued to lay slack on her arms. The frills of my maid dress swayed out and my white panties were revealed to the room. Not like anyone could see, the only other person in the room too busy feeding off me.


    I was collared, wearing a maid dress and being groped and sucked by a vampire while sitting in her lap. I didn¡¯t think my situation could get much worse until I felt something poke my pantied butt behind me.


    The rod was hard and thick, straining against my pitiful excuse for underwear. Due to the distractions from her fondling and blood-sucking, I didn¡¯t realize what it was for a moment.


    I quickly tried to stand up, but her dominant embrace wouldn¡¯t allow me to move even a little, her arms pushing my head into her giant breasts. Oh god, was this how I died? Being sucked lifeless by a futanari vampire?


    Her legs began to bounce as she grinded herself against my butt. One of her hands snaked beneath the frills of my skirt and began to rub my tiny stick over my panties. Her motions were gentle but dominant and to my embarrassment, I felt myself being turned on. I tried to wriggle against her hands, asking for more.


    But just as quickly as she started, she suddenly stopped her rubbing as her mouth left my neck. I whimpered and tried to rub against her legs but she stopped me with a spank to my butt. I looked up and saw a little bit of my blood dripping from her lips. My arousal immediately went away.


    She lifted me up and stood me up as her tongue licked away the last of my blood on her lips. Her face was no longer expressionless, her cheeks flushed red and her eyes revealing a hint of desire. ¡°Mmm, your blood is so delicious, only big sister compares to you. I wish I could just suck you dry. But I can¡¯t be going too far or big sister might throw a fuss. You go along now kitty and make sure not to tell anyone about what happened,¡± she said, her hands smoothing out my skirt.


    I nodded in response, still confused in my heart. Was I being let go?


    ¡°If your mistress ever abandons you, you can always come and find me.¡± She gave me a kiss on the forehead and sent me on my way.


    I quickly scampered away, my eyes landing one last time on the bulge in her pants.

 Chapter 8 (Lilith)

    WritingSimulator


    ¡°Its been twenty minutes. Where is that bastard?¡± A feminine voice echoed across the room.


    My gaze fell on the speaker and I couldn¡¯t help but frown. Too ugly.


    All of her parts were beautiful, from her lustrous golden blond hair and perfectly sculpted face to her far too expensive clothing and jewelry. Yet somehow, when you put all her features together, she wasn¡¯t just unattractive, she looked hideous. As a woman who only appreciated true beauties, this woman¡¯s presence was very displeasing.


    But I wouldn¡¯t say my thoughts out loud. After all, this woman had the same status as me. Invidia, the Demon Lord of Envy. She was the youngest and least powerful of the current Demon Lords, but one of the most ruthless as well. A human who murdered her parents, sold her sister into slavery and betrayed her country and people all out of jealousy.


    Maybe it was her personality that even made her appearance disgusting.


    ¡°Most likely he¡¯s getting his beauty sleep. Perhaps you should try it, Invidia.¡± The person next to me responded while taking a sip of his drink. Although the drink was red, I knew it wasn¡¯t wine. Vampires only drink blood.


    Amadius, the King of Vampires and the Demon Lord of Greed. While I was not attracted by men, I couldn¡¯t help but admit that he was pretty handsome. The dark hair, shining red eyes and pale white skin made for a pleasing contrast. His appearance made me think of one of my demon knights and I felt my body go hot. Ah, I really want to go home and enjoy my beauties.


    ¡°What are you implying, leech?¡± Invidia¡¯s face darkened as her eyes fixed on the man beside me.


    ¡°Nothing at all, nothing at all. I just think the beauty sleep might help a bit with the whole¡­¡± Amadius made a vague gesture with his hand towards her face.


    ¡°You oversized mosquito!¡± The Demon Lord of Envy palms slammed on the table.


    ¡°Invi! Don¡¯t be mean to ¡®Madi, quickly apologize!¡± A pleasant, almost magical, voice reached my ear.


    The person who spoke this time had the appearance of a young girl not older than twelve. While she looked mostly human, the pixie wings and green hair were a dead giveaway. She was a woodland fairy.


    Most would be fooled by her appearance but I had known her for quite some time. We both became Demon Lord¡¯s together almost four hundred years ago. She was Ellie, the Demon Lord of Wrath.


    Although she was named after the aspect of wrath, I had only seen her brought to anger three times.


    The first time was my fault. Since she was so cute and naive, I had thought I would be able to make her submit and join my harem with a little bit of work. Unfortunately, she caught on to my actions and almost killed me. If Amadius had not stepped in, I would¡¯ve certainly died. Not only had I almost died, I also had to pay Amadius¡¯ rescue fee which had taken me a century to pay off.


    The second time was when the leader of an independent city state had tried to kidnap her. Due to her appearance, he had thought he could force the little fairy to be his wife and become the husband of a Demon Lord. The city no longer exists.


    The last time she was brought to anger was when the previous Demon Lord of Envy had tried to assassinate her. However, he had overestimated himself and ended up dead before any of us could interfere.


    I sighed, my heart in turmoil. Such a shame. I would never be able to eat a beauty like her. A girl like her would never submit to me, regardless of what I did.


    She did remind me of my pet back home. While their appearances were a little similar, their personalities were completely different. Kitty was so submissive and completely obedient, she would never disobey me, let alone harm me.


    It was odd though. At first, I had only shown interest in her because she had been my first and only successful test subject for her new spell. As far as she knew, no one, not even the gods, had ever turned a man into a woman. Although that was probably because they wouldn¡¯t bother doing it. It still gave me a little satisfaction that I had been the first.


    But the more time I had spent with the girl, the more I had grown attached to her. Even when I was away from her or playing with other girls, I still found myself thinking about her.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    The words were soft, and yet everyone heard it. The room quickly grew silent, as everyone turned towards the owner of the voice.


    Golden blond hair, sharp green eyes full of indifference and a face of perfection, even Amadius was completely inadequate compared to him, let alone the rest of us. Even though he sat with the rest of us, his demeanour displayed his true thoughts. Arrogance.


    Pride.


    Lucien, the Demon Lord of Pride, born over three thousand years ago, was said to be the strongest living creature on the continent, with the power to rival one of the three holy gods. Even if the five of us in the room worked together, we would not be able to beat him.


    While he looked somewhat human, albeit a completely flawless human, everyone here knew that he was really a dragon, and the oldest of his species still alive.


    ¡°We will begin the meeting without Sloth. Does everyone approve?¡± Lucien asked, but the tone of his voice did not allow for refusal.


    ¡°Gurthog agrees.¡± The last man in the room spoke with a grunt.


    I did not know him as well as the others, despite having become a Demon Lord at the same time. He was the Demon Lord of Gluttony and the chieftain of the orcs residing in the northern part of the continent.


    ¡°It has been almost a century since we last gathered. What¡¯s so important to call us all here?¡± I asked with a hint of displeasure. If it wasn¡¯t for this interruption, I could be playing with Kitty!


    Amadius glanced over at Lucien, his eyes filled with suspicion. ¡°Are we telling everyone about that now? We still have over a decade until the ritual.¡±


    ¡°Indeed we should have had over a decade to prepare but it seems the fools leading the holy church decided to give us a little surprise this time.¡±


    ¡°Mind letting us in on your little conversation?¡± Invidia asked.


    ¡°I will explain, listen closely as I will not repeat myself,¡± Lucien began. ¡°Three thousand years, the God of Chaos killed his lover, the Goddess of Order, for eloping with a mortal. In retribution for killing their mother, his two sons and daughter sealed him away as they did not wish to kill their own father. Before he was sealed away though, the God of Chaos cast his judgement on the people of this world for their sins. Seven titles were granted to mortals who best suited each sin. Their task to bring chaos to this world.¡±


    ¡°I already heard all this. Why are you bringing it up now?¡± Invidia began but snapped shut as soon as Lucien¡¯s faze landed on her.


    For once, I wanted to agree with her. I was a demon lord, of course I knew all this.


    But Lucien continued without acknowledging the interruption. ¡°These seven eventually became known as the seven demon lords, as the demons were by far the largest of the races that worshipped the God of Chaos. We demon lords are of course granted many powers from our title. The first is that the further we embody our sin, the faster we may rank up. That is why the seven of us here are among the highest strongest individuals alive.¡±


    ¡°But if that was all that was granted, we would not be the most feared enemies of the southern continent. Of course, it is the aspect granted to each of us that gives us our true power.¡± The man stared forward, his eyes still full of arrogance.


    Yes, the aspects were what gave us true power. They were something outside the system, or perhaps above it. Power that could only by us seven. My own aspect allowed me to force others to become aroused. Just my presence alone can excite people. My touch can make them slaves to pleasure. Of course, I have the power to control my aspect and change how much stimulation I offer. Complete use of my aspect could make anyone outside of another demon lord or their equivalent submit to me.


    Using the combination of my skills and this aspect, I have gathered the strongest retinue of the seven demon lords. While my individual power was one of the weakest, I was also one of the most feared for my aspect.


    ¡°Our aspects are what allow us to rule over half of the continent, and while there are a few people that could match our individual strength, their are none that could defeat all of us.¡± Lucien spoke, his voice calm, and yet his words full of power.


    ¡°And yet despite our strength, four of us were still killed four hundred years ago. Even Amadius was heavily injured and only recovered after a couple centuries. Eight hundred years ago, three demon lords died. Another four hundred years before that, five demon lords were slain, only I and Sloth surviving.¡± Suddenly Lucien looked up and stared at the four of us demon lords, excluding Amadius. I suppressed a shiver as his gaze landed on me. ¡°Have you never wondered how your predecessors died?¡±


    ¡°Did you kill them, LuLu?¡± Ellie asked. I¡¯m sure she was the only person in the world who could give such an embarrassing nickname to the Demon Lord of Pride.


    Lucien however did not react to his new name. ¡°No, it was not me. The three holy gods are occupied with keeping the seal on the God of Chaos closed and unable to act themselves, they are still able to interfere with this world. They do not have the power to remove the seven demon lord titles, so instead they created their own titles. Three titles for each god for a total of nine heroes.¡±


    ¡°If the holy empires in the south had this trump card in their hand, why have I never heard about them?¡± Invidia asked.


    ¡°I have never heard about these so called heroes either.¡± I said.


    ¡°Gurthog same.¡±


    ¡°That is because these heroes are not from our world. Instead they are summoned here from another world. All for a single purpose. To kill us.¡±

 Chapter 9 (Lilith)

    ¡°And you haven¡¯t told any of us about this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Only Sloth, Amadius and I know about this. The rest of you were not trusted. While I had known about the summoning ritual, I did not know that they had casted it. They had performed the ritual ten days ago, yet I had only been able to receive information about it today.¡± Lucien replied calmly.


    ¡°What do mean by not trusted?¡± Invidia scowled at Lucien, her words leaking anger.


    ¡°I mean what I said. It took me two thousand years of effort to plant a mole and raise him to a high enough status in the church to gain this information. The holy church has put much effort into suppressing information about the summoned heroes, even launching a mock crusade every hundred years to deceive us. At most, I would only have known that every four hundred years, the church would suddenly gain a few talented individuals. I would never have expected that they had aspects the same as we do.¡±


    I leaned back and folded my arms. ¡°Why would they summon people from another world though when they could just as easily pick from this world?¡±


    Lucien hesitated. ¡°I do not know. I believe that is a question only one of the holy gods could answer. At most, I can hypothesize that they do a summoning to find an individual that suits the aspect better than anyone else on this world. It would explain how the heroes can rank up even faster than us.¡± Lucien rolled his shoulders, his face as indifferent as ever.


    ¡°There is one thing I do know.¡± He continued. ¡°The purpose of summoning these heroes is not to annihilate us, only to weaken us as much as possible. The holy gods know that they cannot destroy the titles granted by the God of Chaos, so instead they focus on the people who were granted the titles and their subordinates. As long as they continuously kill demon lords, we will never be able to gather enough strength to conquer the south. Due to the continuous summonings and crusades, the southern half of the continent has only grown more prosperous while our side has been continually turmoiled in war. And if I personally acted to retaliate against the south, the holy gods would certainly interfere at that point.¡±


    I saw the other demon lords nod their heads at this reasoning, but I couldn¡¯t help but think there was something missing from his explanation. But I didn¡¯t have the pieces to figure it out nor did I care that much. My mind was still drifting away to my future playtime with Kitty.


    ¡°But we should still have had another 14 years before they performed the summoning ritual. Why did they conduct it early this time?¡± Amadius asked.


    ¡°Perhaps they have caught on to the fact that we already figured out their little ritual. More likely, they are just a bunch of fools thinking they can completely conquer us this time. I can not guess the thoughts of humans.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Ellie chirped with a toothy smile on her face, completely unfazed by the new information. I suspect she had been daydreaming during most of Lucien¡¯s explanation. I couldn''t¡¯ snitch on her though, since I had been doing the same. Even if he was a flawlessly handsome man, he was still a man. I only cared about beautiful woman!


    ¡°It will take them at least a year to train up the heroes before they start their crusade. We wait for them to take the initiative and then we will crush their hopes.¡± Lucien said, a sinister smile showing on his cold face.


    Amadius snorted. ¡°Crush them? Did you forget the last time they summoned heroes? Had Sloth not taken action at the last moment, I would have died as well!¡±


    ¡°This time is different. Due to their incompetence in using the ritual early, my informant has told me that they were only partially successful. Only six heroes were successfully summoned.¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    I shrunk back from the mess as blood was sprayed all over the table.¡¯


    ¡°Are you serious, Lucien? Those idiots actually lost out on three heroes!¡± His body shook as he laughed, unconcerned about the mess he had made.


    Lucien frowned, looking at the red stained table. ¡°Clean up your drink!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡ª yes sir!¡± Amadius jumped in fright as he hurriedly casted a spell to clean up his mess.


    ¡°So which heroes were not summoned?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The titles of courage, purity and love were not granted. The six heroes that were successfully summoned include justice, diligence, temperance, generosity, compassion, and mercy. This time, they will be at the disadvantage, at six to seven.¡± Lucien said, his voice resolute and full of pride. It was likely difficult for someone like him to continue losing time after time without being able to counterattack.


    I did not really care about the feud between the south and north side of the continent and I had only put in a token effort for the last three crusades that happened. It seems I wouldn¡¯t be able to get away with that this time. Maybe I could capture some new slaves for my harem though¡­


    ¡°We will discuss this further at a later date when Sloth is here. For now, prepare yourselves for war. We have at least a year before the next crusade. If we do not annihilate them this time, we may never have a similar chance again.¡± Lucien stood up, his height towering over the rest of us. ¡°Farewell.¡±


    A purple flash flooded the room and he disappeared.


    ¡°That bastard thinks he¡¯s so much better than us.¡± Invidia muttered.


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°That¡¯s because he is. Too bad he wasn¡¯t a girl. I would have loved to get a taste.¡± I said, licking my lips at the thought.


    ¡°Is all you ever think of is sex?¡±


    ¡°It comes with the job.¡± I smirked and stood up. ¡°I have important things to take care of so I¡¯ll be off.¡±


    A single cast of a spell and I was back at my castle. Teleportation was so convenient.


    I smiled as I walked towards the door of Kitty¡¯s room. I could have just teleported directly into her room but I didn¡¯t want to scare the poor little thing. She got frightened much too easily the last time I did.


    Ah~ Every time I played with her, I had to be so gentle not to break her. Kitty should be thankful she had a mistress like me. I was far too good to her.


    ¡°Mmnnn!¡±


    My face froze as I grabbed the doorknob. Did she think she could play around without me?


    I opened the door and my face darkened. It seemed I had been too lenient in my training!

 Chapter 10

    I walked into my room and slammed the door with a bang. My hands were clenched and I felt cold sweat run down my back.


    Throwing my humiliating outfit onto the floor, I looked for some sleepwear. Most of them were either pink or white, but I was starting to hate those colours. I grabbed a bright yellow negligee from the closet and put it on. It barely covered my butt, but none of the others would provide me much coverage either.


    I quickly curled myself into my own quilts, feeling much safer in my own room. Sadly, my bed didn¡¯t feel as comfortable as the vampire''s bed. It was a little too hard for my liking.


    My thoughts ran back to what happened today. As soon as that vampire had let me go, I had quickly run back to my room, not even notifying the other staff of my absence. I wasn¡¯t about to risk getting caught by that woman again. She was even scarier than my mistress. Thinking of the bulge in her pants, I couldn¡¯t help but shiver. I didn¡¯t want to think of what would happen if I got caught again.


    When I was running away, I hadn¡¯t even had time to think of what mistress will do when she finds out I abandoned my chores. Fortunately, I had heard from Miss Elizabeth that she was gone on important business and wouldn¡¯t be back until later today. When she does get back, I¡¯ll just act all pitiful, say I got sick and hope she reduces my punishment.


    I suddenly felt my body heat up. Why was it that whenever I thought about mistress that I suddenly became aroused? I couldn¡¯t¡­actually be attracted to her?


    I shook my head, trying to get that thought out of my brain. The person who enslaved me, humiliated me and even raped me, how could I be attracted to her?


    But I still couldn¡¯t explain how I was aroused all the time. Was she putting something in my food?


    With nothing to do, I stayed in collapsed in bed, my arousal only continuing to torture me. My life was truly boring, consisting of working, sleeping or playing with mistress.


    But now I couldn¡¯t even sleep. And Mistress Lilith wasn¡¯t here to relieve me.


    Thinking about it, why did I need my mistress to help? I could just do it myself. And since she wouldn¡¯t be here until later, as long as I cleaned up the evidence, no one would know.


    I pushed my panties down a bit, revealing what was left of my manhood. I wanted to cry for my lost manhood. Could I even be considered a man? It was smaller than my pinky!


    I would soon become a woman. That thought completely destroyed any excitement I had. Why the hell was I masturbating when I should be thinking of a way to escape, or I¡¯ll never be able to jerk off again!


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡± With my panties down and member in hand, I jumped as the quilt was lifted off me. Standing beside the bed was Mistress Lilith, her face holding no expression except the hint of coldness in her eyes.


    When the hell did she get here? I didn¡¯t even hear the door open. Shouldn¡¯t I have better hearing considering I was now part cat?


    When I opened my mouth to explain, she suddenly clamped my mouth shut with her hand.


    ¡°Such a naughty girl, playing with yourself without permission. It seems I¡¯ve been a little too easy on you, my pet.¡± She whispered, one hand holding my mouth shut and the other softly stroking my head.


    I shivered. This tone of hers was¡­very scary.


    And then her gaze landed on the side of my neck, and I felt a chill go down my back. Looking into her eyes, I saw they were pitch black.


    ¡°So you didn¡¯t just play with yourself when I was away, you also found another woman.¡± She said as she rubbed the bite mark on my neck.


    I whimpered into her mouth unable to say anything. How could I ever think that that vampire was scarier than my mistress? With her expression, I might really die this time.


    She looked down to below my waist and smiled. ¡°I suppose I should have expected as much, considering you¡¯re always so horny during our little playtime. But I didn¡¯t think you wanted to become a girl so much.¡±


    I shook my head back and forth. When did I say I want to become a girl?!


    Mistress Lilith ignored my pitiful expression and continued. ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t want you to become a girl too fast now. Before then, we better make sure your little bitty is locked away. I want to be responsible for every one of your changes after all.¡± I felt the warm air from her breath brush over my ear as I suppressed a moan. Was it too late to run away?


    A bright pink chastity belt appeared in her hands through magic, and a cold smirk appeared on her beautiful face. It scared me but I still felt myself becoming erect. This woman was truly too beautiful.


    ¡°Stand up, hands behind your head.¡± She ordered and I quickly scampered to obey.


    Mistress quickly locked the last of my manhood away before I could say anything. It felt a little too tight but I didn¡¯t¡¯ say a word.


    ¡°Now what do you say, Kitty?¡± Mistress asked, her teeth biting my earlobe, as her fingers traced around the belt. I felt my penis strain against the new belt and I almost cried in frustration. God, I hated this body.


    ¡°T-thank you, mistress!¡± I stammered, still caught in the situation.


    ¡°Oh~ And what are you thanking me for?¡± She gave my nipples a pinch through my nightgown.


    ¡°Thank you mistress for locking away my clitty.¡± I said, my face reddening from the humiliation.


    "She gave me a condescending pat on the head. "No more playing with others, do you understand?"


    "Yes, mistress." I answered.


    ¡°Good girl. But I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be getting any pleasure today. That¡¯s your punishment for playing without my permission. Now I have to go have¡­a talk with one of my subordinates. Go to sleep. You¡¯ll need your rest, I have something special planned for tomorrow.¡± She said as she pulled the quilt over top me. She gave me a kiss on the forehead, the same as that vampire, and walked out the door. My gaze landed on her swaying hips as she left. She was obviously teasing me!


    I could only let out a groan as I went to bed. Life was truly unfair.

 Chapter 11

    ¡°Which one do you want to wear today?¡±


    In her hands, Mistress Lilith had two different dresses. One was bright pink and the other was a pure white, otherwise they were the exact same.


    My eyes twitched a I stared at the two dresses. It was always white and pink, did her mistress forget that other colours existed?


    At least these dresses were better than her usual maid outfit. Even though it had been a week and half since she started wearing it, it was still very humiliating. These dresses were at least normal outfits, albeit for a young girl. While the clothing was a little childish for herself, she wouldn¡¯t be picky if she could get out of very that humiliating maid dress.


    I pointed at the pink one and saw my mistress¡¯ stern face warm up.


    ¡°Good choice, Kitty. White is much too boring. The pink looks so much better on you and goes so well with your hair.¡± She smiled as she threw away the white dress.


    I continued to act obedient while she dressed me. Its not like I wanted to wear the pink one. But mistress loved the colour and I had to please her as much as possible. While she had punished me by locking me in chastity, I knew she was still angry with me.


    Despite this, she still decided to bring me out today. This would be my first time leaving the castle since I ended up in this nightmare. When she had told me we would be going out today, I had almost jumped in joy. I could finally leave this hellhole, even if it was only for a day.


    As far as I knew, most of the slaves in the castle never leaved until they died. They were slaves after all, and didn¡¯t have the right to leave unless someone of sufficient standing gave them permission. It was odd that she would allow me to leave, especially when I was just a new slave. Even if I was her favoured pet, what would reason could she have for taking me out when she could have whenever she wanted at home? At first, I believed it was just another punishment for the events from yesterday. It wouldn¡¯t be odd if it were except all she told me was we were going to an auction. She wouldn¡¯t be selling me at an auction, I was her favourite slave!


    Even if this trip was just more punishment, I was still happy in my heart. This could be my chance to escape! As long as I could get away from the mistress, it shouldn¡¯t be impossible. She wasn¡¯t omnipotent.


    But those hopes were quickly crushed when the last piece of my apparel was brought out. It seemed she had already expected that I would pick the pink dress as the leash she chose was the exact same colour


    She attached the leash to my collar and took the other end in her hand. ¡°This is just so you don¡¯t get lost, sweetie,¡± she said as she gave me a condescending pat on the head.


    Like I would believe that explanation! She had already expected me to try to escape and wanted to completely crush any hopes of freedom. The more time I spent with her, the more I knew how my mistress thought. She didn¡¯t just want me as her slave, she wanted to completely break me down into her mindless, obedient puppet.


    I clenched my fists and gave her my best smile. ¡°T-thank you for the leash, mistress. I love it.¡± Keep acting obedient and eventually she will let her guard down. This time, she would be watching me too closely, so I would just lead her into a false security.


    But this trip would not be a complete loss for me. I knew absolutely nothing about this world except for what I had heard from gossip. I could learn plenty just from a visit to the auction.


    After fixing my hair into cute pigtails, mistress grabbed me into her arms and held me in her embrace. Startled, I tried to squirm away but her grip was too firm. We weren¡¯t doing that now, were we? Although I wouldn¡¯t mind, I had just woke up! I did need some relief though¡­


    But before I could think further, she began to carry me out the doors. Did she forget I could walk?


    *******


    I looked at the floor of the carriage with my chin supported by my hands as I sat beside my mistress. No one else was in the carriage as she continued to tease me with her hands.


    ¡°Why are you sulking dear? Do you not like riding in the carriage? I was afraid teleporting might make you sick, its difficult to get used to the sensation. ¡± mistress said in a soft tone while stroking my back.


    ¡°C-can we maybe take a walk around?¡± I looked up at her with my most adorable expression. Maybe this perk would finally come in handy!


    ¡°Maybe another time, kitten. Its too dangerous. There are bad people that might hurt you if you aren¡¯t careful.¡± Her voice was full of indulgence. Did she think I was a child? I had the body of an adult!


    I could only pout and look away. Why did she even bring me out if I had to stay inside the carriage. She had even closed the curtains on the windows so my view of the world was blocked.


    Suddenly, the carriage stopped and I fell forward before my mistress caught me.


    ¡°It seems we¡¯ve arrived.¡± The demon lord opened the door and jumped out of the carriage. I felt a tug and neck and was pulled along by the leash. What kind of person uses a leash on a cat anyway?


    In front of us was a large, stone building. Outside of the words ¡®Black Lily Auction House¡¯ in gold, the structure was rather plain and I couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. Looking around, I could see we were in an alley. The area around it was rather featureless as well, as most of the other buildings were old and run-down. This place did not look safe nor were there any other people in sight, but maybe this was some sort of secret auction.


    As I was enthusiastically exploring my surroundings despite the presence of my leash, the door to the building opened and a goblin came out. He had most of the features I would expect from a goblin. The man was short, skinny and green, although he also had a pretty good looking face and wore a neat, black suit.


    He bowed to us, more specifically towards my mistress and gave out a friendly smile. ¡°Welcome Miss Demon Lord, this humble one is here to lead you to your room.¡±


    ¡°Lead on.¡±


    With one arm around my waist and her other hand holding my leash, she lead me into the building. The handsome goblin escorted us up the stairs into a private room. The room was quite large and furnished with multiple couches, an expensively carved wooden table and chairs and even a bed. Through the window, I could see the auction stage as well as the seats full of all sorts of different people. As expected of a Demon Lord, my mistress was truly at the top.


    ¡°If you have need of anything Miss Demon Lord just ring the bell.¡±


    Mistress Lilith nodded in response as she brought me towards one of the leather couches. The goblin gave a bow and shut the door as he left me alone with her. I wasn¡¯t worried though, she wouldn¡¯t do anything in such a public place.


    But before I could sit down, she grabbed me and pulled me onto her lap.


    ¡°M-mistress!¡± I squeaked as she cuddled me in her arms.


    ¡°Mmm~ no need to worry. The glass is one way and the walls are all soundproof. We can do anything we want and no one will know,¡± she said as she bit my ear. So this was why she brought me along¡­


    Searching for an escape, my eyes went to the window and I let out a sigh of relief as I saw the host make her way to the front. Her skin was bright red, and along with the horns and pointy tail, I could guess she was a succubus. The woman was wearing a skimpy black dress and gave off a sexy allure to the audience. Even I was starting to feel aroused, despite having spent the past week with beauties of all kinds.


    ¡°Welcome, everybody, to Eclipse¡¯s 180th monthly Black Lily Auction! This will be our 150th year anniversary of hosting auctions and to repay you for your continuous support, we have gathered up plenty of exciting merchandise to sell today. My name is Bella and I will be your host for today.¡± A soothing and slightly flirtatious echoed around the auction room. While the voice was at a normal sound level, I could hear it clearly.


    ¡°As always, we have many exciting and valuable items available for purchase today.¡± She gestured to the servants to bring the first item to the stage.


    But when the item appeared, my face fell. What kind of merchandise was this?


    A cute bunny-eared girl was lead to the stage in nothing but some skimpy lingerie and a collar. She was beautiful, but also a little unkempt with her hands in chains and a lifeless expression on her face.


    I wanted to hit myself. Why didn¡¯t I realize it sooner? This was a slave auction!


    Mistress Lilith wasn¡¯t looking to sell me, was she?

 Chapter 12

    ¡°The first item of today¡¯s auction is this gorgeous rabbit beastkin. She is a former Rank D+ courtesan and her full status can be seen on the screen above me. Rabbit beastkin are one of the most submissive types out there so this little bunny is certain to please if you are looking for that type. Bidding will begin at 20 gold with 5 gold increments.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bid 20 gold!¡±


    ¡°25 gold.¡±


    ¡°30!¡±


    Instantly, the crowd broke out into a frenzy. It seemed this type was popular with the crowd. I could see why, owning your own personal bunny slave would probably be the dream of many men and women. It wasn¡¯t that the girl was exceptionally beautiful, but she was cute in her own way and her face of despair just made you want to pity her. Or break her more.


    Her status was also really good. Well, at least compared to mine.


    STATUS


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Lana


    Race: Beastkin


    Gender: Female


    Class: Courtesan


    Rank: D+


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Attributes]


    Strength: 12


    Endurance: 18


    Finesse: 61


    Intelligence: 43


    Wisdom: 32


    Charisma: 80


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Skills:


    [Dancing] - Level 9


    [Singing] - Level 7


    [Flirting] - Level 7


    [Kissing] - Level 5


    [Drawing] - Level 4


    [Seduction] - Level 3


    [Running] - Level 1


    [Fist Fighting] - Level 1


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Perks:


    [Submissive] - Receives pleasure from obeying orders of higher-ranked individuals


    [Beautiful] - Charisma +20


    [Dexterous Fingers] - Finesse +10, Bonus experience to any skills that require the use of hands


    [Superior Flexibility] - Finesse +20


    [Captivating Smile] - Charisma +20, 20% chance to persuade target when smiling if target¡¯s wisdom is lower than users charisma


    [Animal¡¯s Instinct] - Ability to perceive danger preemptively


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    She sure had a lot more skills than me. I was still stuck with three, and one of them was [Cunninglingus].


    I looked up at my mistress but she seemed disinterested in the bunny girl and was instead staring at Bella, the host. I could agree that the succubus was sexy, but she wasn¡¯t the one for sale.


    I looked up at the demon lord I was sitting on. ¡°Mistress, are you interested in the host?¡±


    ¡°No, she just reminded of someone. Its been a while since I tasted a succubus though. It is quite amusing to dominate them.¡± She remarked absentmindedly. I wondered who she was thinking about, but if she was not willing to tell me, then I wouldn¡¯t bother asking. Perhaps it was just the head maid, Miss Elizabeth. She was the only other succubus I had met so far.


    The bidding for the rabbit girl eventually stopped at 110 gold and she was sold to a fat orc with a very perverted face. I felt bad for the little bunny, she really was too pitiful. But I was in the same position, just that my master was much hotter.


    At this time, Mistress Lilith rang the bell in front of her. Immediately, the door opened and the same goblin walked in with a smile. Was he standing just outside the door?


    ¡°I¡¯m here to serve, Miss Demon Lord.¡±


    ¡°Bring me some wine. The best you have,¡± my mistress replied without glancing over.


    ¡°It would be my pleasure.¡± The goblin shut the door and I heard him walk away.


    But less than half a minute later, the goblin came back with a bottle and glass in his hands. This little guy was too quick! After he poured my mistress a glass, he bowed and left to my relief.


    The auction continued with another couple dozen slaves. Some slaves were brought out to be sold together while the best ones were sold individually. I was most surprised by the vast diversity of the different people brought up.


    There were both men and women of all kinds with all sorts of classes, skills and perks. While the pretty slaves with erotic skills and perks sold for more, not all the slaves sold were for sex. There was everything from soldiers to different kind of labourers to high-levelled bodyguards and even a old man who was a Rank A- musician. It was easy to tell their job by the outfits they wore. Some wore skimpy underwear, while others wore rags and the lucky ones, or most valued, wore expensive suits and dresses.


    The only thing they all had in similar was the magical collar they wore around their neck, which would release a painful shock if the slaves disobeyed their orders. According to mistress, the collar was only necessary until they gained the [Obedience] perk, where they would no longer have the ability to disobey. Of course, she also explained the reason why I and the rest of her slaves wore the collar was because she liked to punish us in other ways.


    There was one other question on the tip of my tongue though. In the end I couldn''t suppress my curiosity.


    ¡°Mistress, why are their so many beastkin and human slaves being sold?¡± I asked. More than half of the slaves brought up had been either some kind of beastkin or a human, although there had been no cat people like me. Did people prefer these two races as slaves?


    ¡°Well that¡¯s simple. Most of the slaves in the northern half of the continent are human and beastkin, only second to undead in number if you count them as slaves. But undead are only usable for trivial tasks as they cannot level and have poor intelligence unless their master is an exceptional necromancer,¡± she explained.


    She continued as she took a sip of her wine. ¡°Most of the slaves in the northern continent were caught from raids in the south, which is dominated by humans, beastkin and elves. Of course there are other races in the south, but they are a minority. Since the elven races are mostly secular and difficult to capture, the slaves end up being mostly human and beastkin.¡±


    Oh, so most of these slaves probably had their families killed during the raids, kidnapped from their home and were then forced into slavery. I suppose I had already expected that but I still felt horrible inside when it was said out loud. Looking at them as they went up one by one to be sold for life, my heart clenched. Most of the slave either had a lifeless expression or a face of fear when they stood on stage, and it made me want to cry as I watched them.


    What could I do though, I was stuck in the same situation. Although looking at their circumstances, maybe my place as a slave was not too bad. My mistress had been treating me better and better lately, especially today where she had been particularly warm. While she wouldn¡¯t favour me forever, I could at least appreciate my position as her slave at the moment.


    But what if I could make it last forever? Ever since I transmigrated into this body, I had been thinking of different plans to run away. Even if I had been tolerating my position, I could never accept the humiliation I suffered. My freedom, my body and even my gender were stolen from me, how could I ever accept it. But all this time, I had been ignoring the most crucial point, I had no chance of escaping. I was powerless, alone and, quite frankly, a complete coward.


    I didn¡¯t know if it was my [Submissive] perk or if it was just a part of my personality, but I was far too easily frightened. My body was also far too sensitive, and just a light spanking could make me cry like a little girl. I didn¡¯t believe I would survive the punishment if I was caught trying to escape if even a small punishment could bring me to tears. And what could I do if I did actually escape? I had no way of protecting myself and was a total weakling, most likely I would just be enslaved again. Even if it was what Mistress Lilith wanted, maybe it was best to just accept my place. Did I really have any other choice?


    ¡°For our final item, may I present today¡¯s most prized slave.¡± My thoughts were interrupted by the hosts words and I looked up in a daze.


    At that moment, my eyes landed on the next slave that was brought to the stage and I felt my body freeze in surprise. The slave was wearing an exquisite green dress which showed off her slim yet sexy body. Her hair was golden blond and her eyes a pure green, but most notable though was her sharp pointy ears. She was an elf!


    However, what enchanted me most wasn¡¯t her looks but her expression. Unlike the other slaves, she looked at the audience without a trace of fear but instead with determination, despite the hatred shining in her eyes. Looking into her eyes, I felt embarrassed at my thoughts from earlier. In her situation, this girl had still not lost hope, so how could I? As I stared at her, I felt my determination to escape return to me, the fear from before dissipating. And the more I watched her, the more interested I became. Who was this woman?


    And why did I feel so attached to her?

 Chapter 13

    ¡°This slave is very special. Just take a look at her status and you can see why,¡± the host explained while pointing to the projection above her. A silence fell in the audience when the slave¡¯s status was shown.


    STATUS


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Elaina


    Race: High Elf


    Gender: Female


    Class: Mage


    Rank: E-


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Attributes]


    Strength: 8


    Endurance: 15


    Finesse: 16


    Intelligence: 60


    Wisdom: 64


    Charisma: 15


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Skills:


    [Light Magic] - Level 4


    [Water Magic] - Level 3


    [Plant Magic] - Level 3


    [Stealth] - Level 1


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Perks:


    [Child of Asteria] - Intelligence x2, Wisdom x2, Increased leveling speed for magic-related skills


    [Persistent] - Endurance +5


    [Iron Will] - Wisdom +10, -20% chance in being persuaded or threatened


    [Sharp Eyes] - Ability to see further away


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It seemed this elf was actually pretty weak. She was only the same rank as me, someone who was technically born ten days ago. I could see I was not the only one surprised, even my mistress seemed a little startled.


    ¡°Its a high elf!¡±


    ¡°No wonder Eclipse was making such a big deal for this 150th anniversary.¡±


    ¡°A high elf, how interesting, No wonder they insisted that I come this time,¡± my mistress murmured behind me.


    ¡°High elf?¡± What was so special about a high elf?


    My mistress looked down at me like I was a child. ¡°They are an incredibly rare sub-race of elves. In fact, they are so rare that I had thought them extinct. Not only that, they were one of the strongest races in existence, only below dragons.¡±


    So this girl was such a big deal! I hadn¡¯t even seen a normal elf yet, but this slave was actually such a rare high elf. Maybe that was the reason for my attraction to her¡­


    ¡°The reason for their immense strength is for two reasons. The first is that they do not age at all. While the other elven subraces age much slower compared to humans or beastkin, they will still die eventually. However, high elves do not age at all, which is a trait unique to just a few races like vampires and dragons.¡±


    ¡°The second reason is their unique perk. All high elves are direct children of the holy goddess Asteria, who granted her offspring a powerful boon, the perk [Child of Asteria], to cement their status in the world. One single perk is the reason that high elves are the best race at magic in the entire world. Despite this, they¡¯re highly xenophobic in nature which has caused the decline of their people in the world. Most believe they are extinct, including me. I have not seen a high elf in a couple centuries.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but think my mistress was sure good at explaining.


    The girl on stage was truly incredible. Perhaps it was due to her race that this girl was so unyielding. I wish I could be a high elf. Magic had always interested me when I arrived in the world but instead I ended up as a catgirl with barely any affinity towards magic. I only had five points in my intelligence and wisdom attribute, which meant I could basically not even cast the weakest spells.


    ¡°Bidding will start at ten platinum. Bidding increments must be at least one platinum as well.¡±


    I sucked in a cold breath. In this world, the base currency was one silver. A hundred silver was one gold and a hundred gold was one platinum. I didn¡¯t know much about how merchandise was priced in this world, but none of the slaves from before had gone for more than a few hundred gold. This one elf¡¯s base price was already a few times higher that the most expensive slave sold today.


    ¡°One Platinum!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bid three platinum!¡±


    ¡°Ten Platinum!¡±


    Bids were shouted from everywhere as the audience went into a frenzy. It seemed everyone wanted a high elf as their slave. The girl on the stage had no reaction to the people buying her, her face remaining cold and expressionless, as if she was not the person being sold.


    ¡°Fifty platinum.¡±


    I looked up surprised at the source of the bid. It seemed my mistress was finally bidding. She hadn¡¯t moved before for any of the other slaves, no matter how beautiful they were or what skills they had.


    Her perverted smile frightened me a little. Poor little elf, I knew exactly what that smile meant considering I had been at its mercy for the past week. But I was the one being replaced so maybe I should be pitying myself instead.


    The building went silent as stone. The frenzy from before vanished with two words from my mistress. So this was the power of a demon lord, to be able to silence in entire crowd.


    ¡°Hahaha since its Miss Lilith there''s no need for me to bid.¡±


    ¡°As expected of a demon lord, so domineering.¡±


    A few seconds passed, yet the room was filled with silence. The current price was already way above most of the people in the audience, no one wanted to spend so much on a low-ranked slave, even if the slave¡¯s race was so rare. The people that could afford the price did not want to offend a demon lord over a mere slave either. Much better to just get in their good books by not bidding when they had no chance of winning.


    The host hesitated to stop the bid as she didn¡¯t want to stop at such a low price, after all this was their best slave in decades. Unfortunately for her, no one spoke up.


    ¡°Fifty platinum going once! Going twice! S¡ª¡±


    ¡°One hundred platinum!¡±


    A cold, feminine voice came from the room besides us. The building fell into a stunned silence once again. Even the host had a shocked expression on her face.


    The temperature of the room seemed to fall to subzero. I felt my mistress¡¯ embrace tighten around me as I struggled to breathe. Did she forget that I was living person and not some doll?


    ¡°Invidia! Why is that bitch here?¡± Lilith said through gritted teeth. I didn¡¯t even have to look at her face to know that she was angry from the tone of her voice. This person could only be on a similar standing as my mistress to make her so angry.


    ¡°Big Sis, just let me have this trivial girl. You already have so many playthings, you won¡¯t be angry if I take this one from you, will you?¡± The voice responded. She must have had good ears to hear my mistress¡¯ words.


    ¡°I bid a hundred and twenty platinum.¡± My mistress quickly sent out a counteroffer.


    ¡°A mere hundred and twenty? Come on, Lilith, I know you¡¯re the poorest of us seven but surely you have some honour as a demon lord. Maybe you could spend a little less on your other girls,¡± the other woman mocked with a little giggle. ¡°Put me down for two hundred.¡±


    On her lap, I could feel my mistress tremble in anger beneath me as she suppressed her hatred. Mistress Lilith and this unknown rich woman must have a very long history together. Who knows, maybe they were once a couple.


    All of a sudden, my mistress lifted me off her lap and stood up. ¡°We¡¯re leaving,¡± she said, her face as dark as night. Before I could comprehend her words, she had already began storming out.


    As I looked one last time at the elf and hesitated to leave, the leash attached to my neck gave me no choice as it tugged me along. I wanted to tell my mistress to keep bidding, but considering how angry she was, I felt it was a waste of breath.


    I reluctantly followed behind my mistress. Even though I could not meet her today, I felt that I would certainly have another chance in the future.


    ¡°That ugly bitch, she¡¯s always stealing my woman. She¡¯s not even attracted to girls, could she be anymore jealous of me?¡±


    ¡°M-mistress, you must have a lot of money as a demon lord. Why not keep bidding?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I have a lot of money? I¡¯m by far the poorest of the demon lords. I spend all of it on my women.¡±


    I choked. I guess having such a large harem would likely cost a fortune, but couldn¡¯t she just spend less on her harem?

 Chapter 14*

    My mistress had been in a bad mood since we left the auction. That woman had really pissed her off this time, I had never seen her this angry. The only problem with her anger was that she was not letting it out on the mysterious woman, but on me.


    Before she let me go, she had told me to wait in my room for punishment. What kind of punishment would it be, I had no idea. As I pulled on my nightwear, a white lace babydoll , all I could hope for was something lenient as I knew she was just taking her anger out on me.


    But when I saw her walk in with her perverted smile plastered on her seductive face, I knew I was in for it today.


    ¡°Kitty, pull down your cute panties, I want to see your progress.¡± She grinned down at me. She wore a bright red shirt and some tight, leather pants that showed off her curves and I felt some discomfort below.


    I let out a small whimper as I pinched my lace panties and dragged them down to my knees. As I lifted my skirt for inspection, I blushed in humiliation! Why did I feel like a real girl?


    ¡°Good girl~ I can see your little clitty is still locked up like it should be.¡± She said as she roamed her hands over my new pink cage. Looking in the mirror, I saw that the chastity belt completely hid any evidence of my manhood. If anyone else saw me right now, they would never believe that I was still a man. I looked more like a girl than most of the other maids!


    I moaned as her hands began rubbing my thighs. My skin was so sensitive against her roaming touch. ¡°Mistress~!¡±


    ¡°Is it frustrating, sweetie? Do you want your girl clitty rubbed?¡± She patted my cage. ¡°But bad girls don¡¯t get that, do they?¡± She gave me a playful swat on the bum.


    I felt my butt jiggle from the swat. Was it getting bigger? ¡°I-I¡¯ll be good, mistress.¡± I whined. Right now, I would do anything to get this blasted cage off. This teasing was killing me.


    She lifted my chin with her fingers, forcing me to look up into her eyes. I strained my neck up as I realized that she towered over me. ¡°Oh, I know you¡¯ll be good¡­but will you be my good girl.¡± My body began to heat up and I felt my thoughts go fuzzy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be your good girl. I¡¯m a good girl.¡± Before I could clear my mind, I blurted out the words. I felt even more pleasure as I said those words, to the point where I would give almost anything to release. If saying some words was all it took to have my manhood free, I would be the best girl for my mistress. I was completely seduced.


    ¡°Alright, I was going to wait another week, but if you insist on being my good little girl today, then I won¡¯t refuse. Stay here, honey, I¡¯ll be right back~¡± She pulled up my panties, snuggling them up against my ass, and slapped my butt again. I heard her giggle as she walked away, her ass swaying side to side seductively. She really was beautiful. It¡¯s just that her sick, sadistic personality ruined the image.


    Remembering her evil smirk, I felt a chill envelop my body but I wasn¡¯t about to disobey now. Dressed in my white baby-doll nightie, I stood in the middle of the room waiting patiently for my mistress. I heard her rummaging in the closet until she emerged from the closet, naked from the waist down save for the new appendage attached at her hips with a harness.


    My eyes widened as I stared at the fake, pink cock dangling between my mistress¡¯ thighs. It wasn¡¯t that large, likely around 5 or 6 inches at my best guess, but I could only feel ashamed as I thought it was still much larger than my¡­little thing.


    ¡°Kneel, kitty. You will want to get it nice and wet so it doesn¡¯t hurt later.¡± I shivered at the thought of that¡­ thing entering me, and wanted to run, but seeing as I had no choice, I reluctantly obeyed as she gently pushed me to the ground by my shoulders. She wouldn¡¯t actually use it on me now, would she? I was still a boy¡­


    Mistress Lilith took a step forward so the dildo was brushed my cheek, as the feeling of humiliation swelled up inside me.¡°Just do what comes naturally, sweetie.¡± she said with a gentle smile. I was tentative at first, but her soothing voice persuaded me, and I hesitatingly brought the tip of the pink cock to my lips. I was shocked at how real it felt as I began to suck the tip. I could almost believe I was giving a real blowjob if the dildo had not been so cool.


    ¡°Good girl, now see if you can take some more,¡± She whispered as she stroked my hair. I brought more into my mouth until I was felt like I would choke and began boobing up and down on my mistress¡¯ cock. I heard my mistress groan from pleasure, likely from the movement of the strap-on back and forth against her pussy. There was likely a protrusion on the other end of the strap-on that stimulated her, after all mistress cared more about her pleasure than mine.


    Knowing I was giving my mistress pleasure, I began taking the task even more seriously. If I could bring her to climax, maybe she might forgive me for yesterday¡¯s incident. Placing my hands on her hips, I took the entire dildo into my mouth and pulled it deep into my inner throat. I managed to prevent a gag as I felt the fake cock tickle the back of my throat.


    As I went to lean back, I felt two hands push the back of my head right back into my mistress¡¯ cock. She firmly held my head as she began face-fucking me with her strap-on, her hips thrusting back and force into my face.


    Eventually, I felt her release my head. As my drool dripped down my chin, I looked into her eyes, her gaze full of dominance as I felt my [Submissive] perk activate. The pleasure I received made me unable to ask what came next.


    ¡°Mmmm, you¡¯re a natural cocksucker, aren¡¯t you pet. But its time to make you into the proper little slut you want to be¡ª¡± She pulled me up by the shoulders and gave me a swat on the ass, pushing me towards the bed. ¡°Get on the bed with your cute, little butt in the air. Present yourself to your mistress.¡±


    I scampered over to the bed, still naive of my mistress¡¯ intentions. I had thought she would be removing my chastity belt, that she had forgiven me, but I had yet to know that the true punishment hadn¡¯t even began.


    WritingSimulato

 Chapter 15**

    (Lilith POV)


    I looked at her, her beautiful heart-shaped ass pushed into the air and her legs spread wide, inviting me in. Her frilly white skirt had fallen down to her waist, giving me a nice view of her lace pink panties. What a slut she was turning out to be. Just the thought of taking her first time made me shiver in excitement. I was never going to let her go, from now on she would belong only to me.


    Was it not me who was supposed to be seducing her? Why did I almost feel like it was the other way around?


    I rubbed my hand over her ass, admiring the slightly red colour from my playful swats. She whined as I gave her another slap. I just loved the way it jiggled though. I would need to find an excuse to give her another punishment later. The thought of her laid over my lap, panties down and ass in the air made me shiver from excitement.


    ¡°It¡¯s time I taught you how to be a proper girl¡­so I¡¯ve decided I¡¯m going to take your virginity,¡± I said as I pulled her panties aside and stretched her ass cheeks. The little puckered hole that greeted me was quite cute and I began to tease it with my finger. ¡°Mmm, your ass is nice and clean, perfect for a little slut like you.¡±


    ¡°Mistress!¡± She whined up at me, as she tried to squirm up. I pushed her down forcing her to stay on her hands and knees. The frightened look that crossed her face was absolutely adorable and I almost took her right then and there. ¡°But I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shhh, sweetie. You want to be a good girl for your mistress, right?¡± I said as I pushed my finger into her tight hole. A smirk crossed my face as I saw the shock on her face as her entire body tensed up. I was going to enjoy breaking this girl.


    ¡°Say it, you little slut. Tell me what you want me to do.¡± I commanded her as I wriggled my finger in her ass. She tried to squirm away again but I held her with my other arm. I wouldn¡¯t let this kitty get away now.


    ¡°P-please¡­¡± She was moaning now, wriggling beneath me in pleasure. I knew she was mine at that moment, a slave to the pleasure only I could give her. ¡°Please take my ass, mistress.¡± She whispered, tears of shame shining in her eyes before her head dropped back onto the pillow, her face stuffed away. A pity. I loved that look.


    ¡°Good girl.¡± I coaxed her as I stroked her back. This time I didn¡¯t want to break her too much, we would have plenty of opportunities in the future. I took my finger out of her hole and grabbed the lubricant from the nightstand. Using my finger, I lubricated her hole, preparing to make her a girl.


    I had planned for this moment to be a turning point in her life. From now on, she would no longer climax unless she was being fucked in the ass, or in her pussy when the blessing was completed, like the horny bitch she was. She would be my personal ass slut for now, at least until the blessing fully came into effect. Then, I would truly make her a woman.


    I pushed the tip of my strap-on against her cute little hole, one hand on the dildo, my other hand firmly gripping her waist. ¡°Relax, kitty. Don¡¯t make this harder than it has to be.¡±


    She continued to lay there obediently, likely too scared to respond, Slowly, I moved the dildo further into her ass, spreading her tight little hole. She grunted as I pushed further, her fingers clawing the bedding. Her back arched as I thrust the entire cock in, my hips slapping against her thighs as I pulled her waist into me.


    I wanted her to feel everything, the pain, the humiliation and even the pleasure as I took her first time. She was just a toy for my pleasure, a slave to be used how I see fit. I already knew she was looking for a way to escape, like many of my other slaves before her, but after this she should know her place.


    I began thrusting back and forth into her, using her like a doll as she obediently laid there with her ass raised. The pleasure I got from the strap-on knob rubbing against my pussy felt so good, and something about seeing this submissive femboy becoming my obedient fucktoy sent shivers down my body. I heard her sob into the pillow, the sound making me even more excited. I smirked as I thought of the cute tears streaming down her face.


    I leaned forward with the dildo halfway in her ass and bit her kitty ear. "Relax, little kitten. Just think like the girl you are," I whispered into her ears. "A girl who is experiencing losing her virginity. It will hurt at first but soon you will love the feeling of a cock in your tight, little hole. You''re so soft and adorable, just a little girl needing a cock to fill her. I know you¡¯re scared, but this is your special moment." With a pop, I thrust the dildo all the way in and held her firmly in place by the waist.


    I began to thrust again, this time even more rough, building up a rhythm as I stroked and caressed the girl beneath me. I opened her dress and tore open her bra, revealing her cute breasts. She moaned as I fondled them and I smirked as I pinched her hardened nipples that revealed her obvious lust.


    ¡°Mnyah¡ª annn~ N-nooo!¡± She squealed as she wriggled beneath me. Finally, I made her speak. I gripped her waist in my arms as she shook under the tension of my thrusting. ¡°Oh! Oh my god!¡±


    ¡°Is it hitting your special spot? Do you like it in the ass? You must feel like a real girl now with a huge cock inside you.¡± I grunted as I pounded into her backdoor. She was shaking helplessly, rocking her hips back and forth into mine. I knew she was enjoying it now, despite the humiliation and pain she couldn¡¯t resist the pleasure. I gave her nipples another pinch.


    ¡°Look at you, a horny little girl. Just a horny little slave girl.¡± I slapped her cute ass and thrust deep inside her. ¡°Tell me what you are. Tell me you¡¯re my horny little girl.¡±


    ¡°Mmmmph~ I¡¯m your¡­hnnnn¡ª I¡¯m your horny little girl!¡± She screamed helplessly. I bit her kitty ear and felt her shiver beneath me.


    ¡°Good pet.¡± I giggled as I pulled out of her with a plop.


    ¡°Mmm~ N-no mistress, I want more!¡±


    ¡°Shhh baby, you¡¯re too loud. You¡¯ll wake up the whole castle with your moans.¡± I silenced her as I pulled off her cute white panties. I smirked as I noticed that they were damp in the front.


    ¡°Mistress, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll be¡ª¡±


    I stuffed her noisy mouth with her own panties. ¡°Keep those in, sweetie or I¡¯ll have to punish you.¡± I gave her another swat on the butt, enjoying her wriggling butt.


    I thrust back inside her as she screamed into her makeshift gag. I fucked her like the bitch in heat she was, thrusting hard back and forth into her ass. The tip of my dildo rubbed against her prostate, whimpers leaving her gagged mouth each time. I could feel my own orgasm come and I knew hers would soon follow as well. The pleasure of conquering a former boy was just too much.


    ¡°Take my cock, slut.¡± I continued pegging my slave, my thrusts getting faster and faster. Kitty had already completely surrendered to me, her body moving back and forth into the dildo. She was my obedient slave, my sissy fucktoy, my horny asslut to be fucked whenever I wished.


    ¡°Mnnnnn¡± She screamed into her panties. I grabbed a fistful of her pink hair lifting her head off the pillow. She had already given up any thought of resistance. The pleasure in her ass was the only thing left in her mind.


    ¡®That''s it kitten~ Let it out. Cum for your mistress.¡± I pulled her waist into me, her ass clenched completely around the dildo, accepting the full length of the cock. Her body stiffened before writhing in pleasure, cum leaking out of her little clitty and dripping through her chastity belt and onto the bed.


    I moaned as I felt my own orgasm envelop my body as I shivered allover. I hadn¡¯t felt this much pleasure in a long, long time. I pushed hard against the strap-on, inviting a cute yelp from the whimpering girl below. My body exploded as I left the dildo deep inside my toy. Slowly, I felt the pleasure drain away with a sigh as I let go of her hair. I knew I would be doing this a lot more from now on.


    I look down at the girl below me. She was in a world of her own as she continued to bounce her ass against the cock, even while my own body stayed still. She wriggled hard, grinding her ass against the cock searching for more pleasure. It seemed she had not had enough as she panted breathlessly, her panties already gone from her mouth.


    I pushed her off the strap-on, but it seemed she was still lost in pleasure as she continued to hump the air. I almost laughed at the thought that this slut was once a prince, before I captured him. Now, he¡­she was just an obedient slave to her own pleasure.


    After I took off the harness, I pulled the girl onto my lap that was curled up in exhaustion on the bed. ¡°I hope you enjoyed being a girl because we¡¯ll be doing this a lot more times. Well, I have a number of positions we can try although I do enjoy taking you from behind.¡± I gave her a kiss on the top of her head as I stroked her inner thighs.


    I held her in my arms as she sat obediently in my lap. I welcomed the change on her face, as it slowly changed from pleasure to confusion to shame, hatred and fear as she began to cry in my embrace. I almost wanted to take her for another round, but I stopped myself. She likely only had one or two more times before she became a woman completely. It wouldn¡¯t do to change her tonight.


    After all, I still had many more plans for my cute slave.


    WritingSimulato

 Chapter 16

    I laid in bed, staring at the ceiling, my lower body still tingling in pain from last night. I still couldn¡¯t believe I was raped last night, unable to resist and forced to take it. Worse, I had even enjoyed it, welcomed it. I could still remember the immense pleasure of the ordeal and the satisfaction when I climaxed. If this continued, I would really become a mindless doll, no one could resist that amount of stimulation for too long before going insane.


    As if that wasn¡¯t bad enough, my status had got even worse.


    STATUS


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Kitty


    Race: Beastkin


    Gender: Female


    Class: Sex Slave


    Rank: E


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Attributes]


    Strength: 1


    Endurance: 3


    Finesse: 16


    Intelligence: 6


    Wisdom: 6


    Charisma: 51


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Skills:


    [Cleaning] - Level 4


    [Cooking] - Level 3


    [Cunninglingus] - Level 2


    [Anal] - Level 1


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Perks:


    [Obedient] - Cannot disobey orders from higher rank individuals


    [Adorable] - Charisma +20


    [Perfect Skin] - Finesse +5, Charisma +5


    [Masochist] - Some pain will be converted into pleasure


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    What the hell were with these weird skills and perks? Looking at my new skill, I frowned. I could at least understand [Cunninglingus] but how was [Anal] a real skill? What did it even do?


    But the perks were just as bad. [Submissive] had been upgraded to [Obedient], which was bad enough by its self. I did not know if you could remove perks or skills, but I could only hope for a solution. If this perk could not be removed, my chances of escape were zero.


    The [Masochist] perk was humiliating as well but at least it helped my situation a little. I truly hated pain and did not enjoy it at all so at least the perk would help mitigate some of the pain. I didn¡¯t believe for a second that last night was the worst my mistress would do to me.


    Tired of staring at my ever-worsening status, I hastily got up from the bed and went to bathe. Bath time was still the most relaxing time for me and one of the only things that could still put a smile on my face, the warm water felt so nice over my sensitive skin.


    After throwing my dirty clothes on the floor, I couldn¡¯t wait to step in the bathtub. But the image in the mirror quickly took the grin off my face. While I had already looked like a girl, the person in the mirror had no semblance of any male identity at all. In fact, if I wasn¡¯t my own body at the moment, I would never believe any claim that I was anything other than a woman.


    The first thing I could tell was that my breasts had grown even bigger, probably around a C-cup now. Even under my babydoll, the small jiggle they did when I bounced up and down could clearly be seen. My waist had also gotten slightly more slender and my butt had grown slightly larger, but not excessively large. I also thought my face had grown even more feminine but that might have also just been my imagination. Outside of the ever shrinking thing blocked by my belt, I was already a girl. These changes were happening all the time and many of them merged together, not to mention the body was already somewhat feminine when I transmigrated into it ten days ago.


    I threw my clothes off, with the exception of the chastity belt which could not be unlocked, and slipped into the warm water. It was better to forget about the troubles I could not solve at the moment and just enjoy the time I had left.


    After cleaning myself and getting dressed in my normal maid outfit, I went to open the door to find Miss Elizabeth for my duties.


    Unexpectedly, at that very moment, the succubus had opened the door herself and I was almost pushed to ground. I looked up and couldn¡¯t help but take a second glance at this head maid. Her dress today was far more conservative this time, covering up to her neck and down to her feet. She was wearing dark-framed glasses and her hair was tied up in a bun. Around her shoulder was a purple bag with an elaborate flower design. She looked almost like a teacher today.


    Gathering myself up, I did a curtsy like I had been taught too. ¡°Miss Elizabeth, I am here to serve.¡±


    ¡°Not bad, you¡¯ve been coming along nicely. While you¡¯re a little slow at learning, you never make the same mistake twice.¡± I blushed at both the praise and humiliation. Did she really have to say the first part?


    ¡°In a couple days, Demon Lord Invidia will be hosting a banquet. Our mistress isn¡¯t on the best terms with her and would normally decline the invitation especially after yesterday¡¯s auction, but surprisingly she still accepted anyway. She has also asked that you come along as one of her personal servants,¡± she said while eyeing me up and down, her gaze making me a little flustered.


    ¡°For the next few days, you won¡¯t have any chores.¡± My heart jumped in joy, before being crushed by the next words. ¡°Instead, I will give some lessons so you can best serve the mistress. Customarily, only senior servants would accompany the mistress on this sort of banquet, you must be quite good in bed if she allows a mere slave like you to go with her. If you perform well at this banquet, you may even have a chance to become her personal servant, which would get rid of your slave class.¡±


    Good in bed? There had to better woman in the harem than me in bed considering I was only D-rank with low-level skills and was a complete virgin before yesterday. I had no idea why the mistress was so interested in me but if it gave me the chance to raise in ranks, I would take it.


    ¡°While slaves taken into the harem do not need an education as they are restricted to mundane chores, all servants require at least the basics. This includes history, language, mathematics and politics. Most servants will then specialize in certain areas like management, finances, arts, music or even sexual education depending on their role in the harem.¡± This explanation made a lot of sense. No one could learn every skill so the servants would just learn the basics and then focus on a specialty.


    ¡°Of course, if you do end up becoming a personal servant of the mistress, your status will raise by quite a bit. As a slave at the moment, even if you are favoured by the mistress, you are still beneath everyone except other slaves. But with this promotion, you will be equal to a retainer in the harem, even I will not be able to order you around.¡± She gave me a smirk, as if daring me to start giving her orders. I think I would be fine just having my slave status rid of.


    ¡°We will begin with geography and history, as we can gloss over most of the specifics and leave more time for your communication skills, especially writing.¡± The woman grabbed into her bag and pulled out a rolled up map. ¡°But to understand the current political climate, you will also need to know the current nations that exist on the continent.¡±


    I stared wide-eyed at Miss Elizabeth¡¯s bag. The map was huge and should not have fit in the small bag she carried around her shoulder. Seeing my face, she giggled. ¡°This is a low-level spatial bag, it can fit a lot more than just this map.¡±


    I wanted to ask more but Miss Elizabeth had already moved on. She unrolled the map over my table, the edges of the drawing extending past the table and drooping down.


    I couldn¡¯t help but stare. The green and blue colours on the map were very vibrant and the lines of each border were drawn precisely. The map was certainly drawn by an expert, maybe a Drawer class existed in this world.


    The shape of the continent looked like an hourglass, a somewhat narrow middle with bulging ends at the top and bottom, except the bottom end was bigger than the top section by a fair margin. In the narrow middle section, I could see little drawings of mountains, separating the two halves.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware that our continent is split into two sections, the north and south. Some people even consider them two separate continents due to their vast differences in culture, geography and belief.¡± I had heard about it, but it was difficult to visualize without the map. Seeing it drawn out made it much easier to understand.


    She pointed to the southern part of the hourglass. I could see it was split into four large territories and numerous smaller territories. She pointed to one of the large empires that bordered the middle mountain range. ¡°The southern region isn¡¯t important so I will skim over it. The south is ruled by three holy empires. The first is the Revilon Empire, which borders the north, the largest of the empires who worship the Holy God Revilius, god of compassion, love and generosity. This empire is primarily beastkin, but many other races live there as well. It is the most prosperous nation on the entire continent, and follows the values of its patron god quite closely.¡±


    So if I wanted to escape, this would likely be my prime destination. A nation of mostly beastkin would be an ideal place to live in.


    She moved her finger to the left along the map, to the other territory that bordered the north. ¡°The smallest empire in the south, but certainly not the weakest, is the Anos Empire, who worship the Holy God Protos, god of justice, diligence and temperance. The empire is highly xenophobic and any non-humans are already considered second-class citizens. It is also the only southern empire to allow slavery. For this reason, the empire has a very low population relative to the other two. They are also the most militarist of the southern empires and are the first to lead the crusade every hundred years.¡±


    So avoid the Anos Empire then. I wouldn¡¯t want to escape then be made a slave again.


    She moved her hand south, beneath the Anos Empire. ¡°Last is the Southern Dominion. Once ruled by the high elves and named the Heart of Averia, it is now ruled by a council of various races. It is a very tolerant nation, allowing even exiled demons and orcs to live in it. Although they were once unified in their worship to the Holy Goddess Asteria, goddess of courage, mercy and purity, they now they worship a mix of the three holy gods.¡±


    Not a bad option to live in, I could put it down as my second option if I ever managed to escape.


    ¡°The final territory is the Great Woodlands. Its ruled by many different tribes of various races, including wood elves, beastkin and faeries. In the deepest, unexplored areas of the forest, there are rumours of supposedly extinct races living there such as the high elves, giants and even dragons.¡±


    ¡°But I saw a high elf the other day at the auction, how could they be extinct?¡± I still remembered that elf slave, the memory of her unable to disappear from my mind.


    ¡°That¡¯s cute, dear.¡± She patted my head, as if coaxing a child. What kind of teacher was this? She didn¡¯t even listen to me, you can¡¯t just ignore your student.


    ¡°Now the southern part of the continent is not that important to us as the majority of people living in the north will never step foot there before they die. Separating the two halves are the Chaos Peaks, said to be raised by the God of Chaos in his war with his children, although that is most likely just a story. There is only one pass through these mountains, guarded by the Anos Empire in the south and the Demon Lord of Wrath in the north. Otherwise, the only way through is through the many dangerous paths over the mountains, which are used for raids against the south, or by boat.¡± Her finger slid northward, past the Chaos Peaks and into the northern half of the hourglass.


    I could see that the northern half had a lot more borders than the southern half , despite its smaller size.


    ¡°Moving to the northern continent, we have six different territories, each ruled by a demon lord, as well as some smaller independent territories that have minimal political influence by themselves. The two largest territories are ruled by the Demon Lord of Pride and Greed, followed by four smaller, roughly equal in size, territories ruled by the other demon lords. The Demon Lord of Sloth is the exception and does not have his own territory.¡± Her finger moved to one of the smaller territories, one that did not border the Chaos Peaks. ¡°This one here is the Territory of Lust ruled by our mistress, the Demon Lord of Lust.¡±


    ¡°This of course means our mistress is one of the most powerful people in the north, even though she does tend to focus on gathering beauties rather than money, land or resources. While she is the poorest and one of the weakest demon lords in pure power, her strength is not to be underestimated. There are less than a dozen people on the entire continent that could defeat her,¡± she said with some pride in her voice.


    Did I really have to end up with such a powerful owner?


    ¡°With such a powerful mistress, the only people you need to be careful of offending are other demon lords and their subordinates at your first banquet. As her personal maid, you will need to learn which people to befriend and which to stay away from. The Demon Lord of Greed and Demon Lord Wrath are both on friendly terms with our mistress, while we are on very poor terms with the Demon lord of Envy and have a neutral relationship with the Demon Lord of Gluttony. The other two demon lords will be absent from the banquet, one will not bother to and the other will find it beneath him. Do you understand?¡± she explained.


    I nodded, hoping her lecture would be over. I did not find her to be a good teacher.


    ¡°Now that we have some basic geography out of the way, I suppose we can get into the history of this world, don¡¯t you darling? We will start at the beginning and work our way forward.¡±


    I groaned. This was going to be a long few days.


    WritingSimulato

 Chapter 17

    The past two days might have been the hardest of my life. While the chores that I did before were quite tedious and sometimes required a good deal of hard work, I was always finished within six hours. Now, I have had to study for over twelve hours each day. I almost couldn¡¯t take it, it was completely unbearable.


    The first day Miss Elizabeth had given me brief lessons on various subjects from history and politics to mathematics and sciences. Although we never went in-depth into any of the topics, the amount I learnt that day was enough to fry my brain.


    The next day was worse. The entire day she focused on my reading and writing skills as I could not do either before. While I didn¡¯t learn anywhere near enough to call myself fluent, I could at least now read a children¡¯s book and write some simple sentence. I was still full of gratitude for the fact that I could at least speak and understand the language when I transmigrated into this world.


    At first, I had heard the study plan she had set out for me and scoffed. I didn¡¯t believe I could learn all that in two days but I was soon proven wrong. When Miss Elizabeth taught me I found myself learning much faster and with much more concentration than I normally should have, to the point where my learning speed increased by several magnitudes.


    When I asked about this phenomenon out of curiosity, I found out that it was because of Miss Elizabeth¡¯s high-level [Teaching] skill. Although I could not feel anything different when she taught me, the results spoke for themselves as I was able to learn way more than I should have been able to.


    Of course, even I did lose my concentration and began to daydream she would just¡ª


    *SLAP*


    ¡°Don¡¯t lose focus.¡± The stern voice nagging me as always from behind.


    I winced as I felt the ruler hit my butt, and resisted rubbing my sore behind.


    I had lost count of the slaps that I had received over the past two days. My body was now covered all over in red marks, from my wrists to my thighs, to the point where my skin was more red than white. I also had a slight suspicion that she hit my butt more than anywhere else, but perhaps that was just my imagination.


    Even though the past two days had been tough, they were trivial compared to today¡¯s lesson. After I ate breakfast, Miss Elizabeth had immediately began training me in servant¡¯s etiquette, so I wouldn¡¯t embarrass myself at the banquet in the evening.


    I stood in the middle of the room, my hands clasped behind my back and my posture straight as a stick, with sweat dripping down my forehead and back as I tried to balance some heavy books on top of my head. Each hour she would add another book and the pressure would increase. It was now the third hour I had been in this position, with three books on top, and I could barely handle it. Every time I slightly relaxed a muscle I would be slapped painfully and sometimes ended up losing the books or, once, falling over.


    While this boring task was already hard enough, it was made worse by the crushing pain around my waist from the corset and the constant discomfort in my feet due to the heels I was forced to wear. This was the first time I had had to wear a corset and such high heels, and I hoped it would be the last time for both.


    One bonus though was that my outer clothing was much more conservative today compared to what I normally wore, the hem of my black and white maid dress going all the way down to my ankles. In the mirror, I could see I no longer looked like a childish girl but an actual adult woman, with the tight dress showing off my ever growing curves, and my pink hair flowing straight over my back, instead of tied into the usual childish pigtails.


    The dress was gorgeous and a lot less humiliating, but also quite restrictive making it difficult to move around. It wasn¡¯t just the dress¡¯ fault though, most of the blame fell on my new footwear. They were shiny white high heels, four inches in height.


    It took half the day already to learn how to walk properly in these shoes. Walking without tripping was already quite difficult, but I also had to walk with the right posture and correct movements as a maid. When I complained, I was reprimanded harshly and told these were just the beginner shoes. I would eventually have to work my way up to six inches!


    But if the walking was bad, I now had to stand still in these shoes without moving at all, three heavy books pressing down on my head. I wanted to complain but I knew it would only anger her even more so I kept silent and persisted in my standing.


    ¡°Stand straighter.¡±


    She gave another slap, this time on my left thigh.


    ¡°A proper servant will never break her posture and embarrass her master. Wearing a the servant uniform means you are representing your master and every wrong move you make will only bring them criticism. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes Ma¡¯am!¡± I squeaked. How could I not understand with your constant reminders?


    As the day passed, I learnt everything a servant needed to represent their master, from how to stand properly, when to sit, the different ways I needed to serve, the rules I needed to follow as a servant and everything else required for the banquet. Normally, maids wouldn¡¯t need to follow everything to the teeth, but since I would be serving at a dinner hosted by a demon lord, the consequences of any mishap I caused would be magnified.


    The long exhausting day passed and I soon lost count of the amount of times I¡¯d been scolded or hit. The lessons continued without break, to the point where I almost gave in, where I was finally stopped.


    ¡°Alright, I suppose that''s good enough. Go take a short break, then I will escort you to the mistress.¡±


    I quickly relaxed and sat down on the bed, my feet burning from pain. I resisted the urge to rub them a bit and kept my dignified bearing even though I was on break. I was still scared of being scolded and hit.


    ¡°Though I would have preferred if we had at least another day of etiquette training, your barely passable progress will have to do. Perhaps we should have started on etiquette yesterday after you learnt some basic reading skills and skipped your writing, but it is too late now. You are only fulfilling the absolute bare minimum standard of a personal servant, let alone the maid of a demon lord anyway. Honestly, I do not know why the mistress has asked you to serve her tonight despite having having no prior training, especially when the banquet is hosted by that woman.¡± She sighed, her tone reluctant to let me go.


    Couldn¡¯t she have a little more confidence in me?


    But even I had no idea why I had to act as the mistress¡¯ personal servant tonight. She had a harem full of hundreds of other servants she could choose from, all better taught than me, but she still ended up bringing me along too.


    ¡°Do everything as I have taught you, never break your posture, follow any orders given to you by the mistress and never speak unless addressed. Remain as passive as possible and let the other personal servants do the more demanding or complicated tasks. Our mistress¡¯ reputation is on the line so any mistakes you make will be returned to you as punishment tenfold.¡± she said, her eyes staring daggers into my body. ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Good. Then follow me, we will meet mistress at her carriage.¡±


    I walked behind Miss Elizabeth out the door, relieved that my training was over but also anxious that I would now have to serve as her personal maid for the evening. The day had already felt so long but my suffering was only just beginning.


    WritingSimulator


    The end of this arc is coming up soon so be prepared, the story is about to hit a big turning point. The first arc will be about 25 chapters long or so :)

 Chapter 18

    A carriage was already waiting for me when Miss Elizabeth brought me outside. It was larger than the one we took to the auction and I also noticed the horses leading the carriage did not look like ordinary horses. They were pure black, with blood red eyes, and would tower over any ordinary horse.


    I was a little scared to get near these demonic horses considering they could probably eat me whole, but I was reluctantly pushed forward by Miss Elizabeth.


    ¡°The mistress wants you to ride inside with her. Now go along dear and remember not to embarrass yourself.¡±


    I carefully approached the carriage, shuffling forward to avoid the horses, and opened the door. But before I could step in, I looked up and froze at the people inside. I bit my tongue before I could gasp out loud and quickly turned my eyes to the ground, not daring to stare at any of the ladies.


    What the hell was this?


    It wasn¡¯t my mistresses presence that surprised me but the other two woman also sitting in the carriage in the bench across from her. Especially the one sitting diagonally across from my mistress as she was someone I recognized before and hoped I would never meet again.


    It was the vampire lady who sucked my blood.


    I had only taken a quick glance at the other woman before I glued my eyes to the ground, but her presence was just as surprising. She was a succubus like Miss Elizabeth, with red skin, horns and a pointed tail, except she was likely even more beautiful, comparable to even the vampire and my mistress.


    But it wasn¡¯t her beauty that surprised me, but the fact that she was almost naked. All she wore was skimpy black bikini that barely covered her massive chest and lower privates, as well as some black high heels on her feet. The rest of her red skin was completely uncovered.


    Did she know we were going to a banquet?


    "Kitty, come here." My mistress patted the open seat next to her. Her voice made me stiffen and I quickly shuffled over towards her direction slowly.


    I sat down beside her, making sure to follow my etiquette lessons and kept my back straight and feet level on the ground. The dominant presence of these three women made it hard to breathe and I stared anxiously at the ground.


    My suspicion was that they had a perk that made their aura so oppressive and dominant, but I hadn¡¯t had time to look too much into it yet. The pressure I felt was certainly not normal, especially now when there were three of them.


    I raised my head slightly to look at the two woman. They were definitely not ordinary people, and I could only assume they were most likely part of the demon knights that I had heard whispers about. I didn¡¯t know how strong they were but the two woman probably weren¡¯t that far away in strength from Mistress Lilith.


    ¡°Aww, isn¡¯t she adorable. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve only had her for two weeks and she¡¯s already so submissive. You must tell me about your training method!¡± The succubus exclaimed, her substantial chest bouncing up and down.


    "Kitty, these two ladies are members of my demon knights." She pointed at the succubus. ¡°She is Lady Juliette, the Passionate Knight. Out of all the girls in my harem, she has the largest breast size.¡± I glanced down at her chest subconsciously and felt that she was probably right, at least I hadn¡¯t seen anyone bigger.


    But why was her breast size important?


    Her finger moved to the vampire. ¡°This one is Commander Lucinda, the Dominant Knight. She is the strongest demon knight, second only to me in the harem, and is in charge of leading my armies and other tedious stuff like that. Oh, and her skills in bed are not bad.¡±


    I looked at Commander Lucinda and couldn¡¯t help but think her words might be a little off. This woman was as expressionless as a brick and cold as an iceberg, how could she be good in bed?


    But thinking back to that time in her room, maybe her cold attitude was just a facade.


    ¡°That¡¯s a big understatement. Sister Lucinda is the only one other than Lilith that can make even me be a bottom. The thing under her skirt is just so large and she knows exactly how to use it.That feeling when it enters and fills you up is so satisfying, you have to try it some time.¡± Lady Juliette said with a grin on her face as she stared at me, reminiscing of past experiences.


    I shivered at her words. This succubus was a little too talkative.


    Across from me, the vampire lady, Lucinda, moved her gaze to me. Her cold eyes staring all over my body made me shrink back, and I almost thought her lips twitched into a small smile.


    ¡°Its not her choice whether she wants to do it with others. She needs my permission,¡± my mistress said as she pulled me into her embrace. Her strong arms wrapped around me, holding very tight against my waist as she pressed me further into her soft chest.


    ¡°Wow you¡¯re so protective of the girl. No wonder you brought her along, you probably didn¡¯t want to see her get eaten up by the others,¡± Lady Juliette said. ¡°But can¡¯t we have a little taste? Its a long carriage ride after all.¡±


    The banquet we were attending was held by the Demon Lord of Envy, who lived in the capitol of her own territory, and not in Mistress Lilith¡¯s territory. Even if the two nations bordered each other, it would still take around two hours by carriage to arrive.


    Fortunately, we would not have to ride home tonight, but instead we could stay overnight at the demon lord¡¯s mansion. Mistress Lilith could use a teleportation spell to go there and come back, but that was only because she herself was a cheat, the rest of us did not have that ability. Teleporting over such a long distance could only be done by the strongest of magic users. At least, that was what I had been told when I asked if we could just teleport over.


    I looked up at my mistress, my body still squished against her chest by her embrace. Now that I thought about it a little, why didn¡¯t my mistress just teleport over by herself?


    She glanced down and stared back at me, a small smirk appearing on her face. ¡°Of course Kitty can give you a little service on the way, I¡¯m not completely unreasonable.¡±


    My face froze. Was she selling me out? I noticed her grin widen a little and felt her hand go up to the back of my head and begin to brush my hair.


    ¡°Of course, she first has to make sure I¡¯m satisfied.¡±


    My expression cracked. No wonder she made me her personal servant and brought me along to this banquet. Its also not surprising that she didn¡¯t bother teleporting, she just wanted to spend some more time with her sextoy.


    I felt her arms loosen around me as her hands slipped beneath my armpits to lift me up off her lap.


    ¡°Get on your knees and service me, kitten. After you¡¯re done, you can also do the other girls,¡± she said as she lifted her skirt.


    As I went to my knees, I glanced around at the three beauties all staring at me intently and felt a shiver go down my spine. I couldn¡¯t even handle one, now I was stuck in carriage with three.


    Unfortunately, with my [Obedient] perk, I had no choice but to obey.


    I knew I should have run the moment I opened that carriage door¡­

 Chapter 19

No content

 Chapter 20**

    Contrary to my expectations, nothing went wrong during the evening. In fact, everything went a little too smooth in my opinion.


    By the time I had finished dinner and cleaned up, my mistress was already preparing to leave the hall. Seeing me come over, she grabbed my hand and dragged the flustered me away. Everyone else in the room was still partying away, but it seemed Mistress Lilith was already finished with the banquet.


    Lucinda followed as well, but Lady Juliette continued discussing with some other ladies, only giving me a sly wink as I left. She seemed better fit for socializing, at least compared to the cold Lucinda, so I thought it wasn¡¯t unnatural that she stayed.


    It was one of the mansion maids that brought us to our rooms. Unlike the servants I was used to, all the maids in this mansion were not very attractive to say the least. Some of them were downright hideous and I even had to look away. The Demon Lord of Envy really did not want anyone remotely attractive near her, her jealousy was a little too much!


    The maid brought us to the second floor and lead us to a single room near the back.


    ¡°Umm¡­aren¡¯t we sleeping in separate rooms?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Oh, we only asked for one room, dear.¡± My mistress whispered into my ears, her hands firm on my back


    I was pushed in first, the two women following behind after closing the door and blocking my escape. It doesn¡¯t matter anyway, I already knew their was no escape. May as well let them have me as much they want, even if I protested the result would be the same.


    I took off my dress at the same time they began taking off their own clothes.


    "Help with this clasp, kitten." Lucinda ordered, the bulge in her pants now clearly evident.


    "S-sure," I stammered, completely stunned at seeing her almost naked, except her lacy black underwear, as well as her garter and stockings that displayed her sexy legs.


    Lucinda¡¯s smile widened as I went to help her with her bra, clearly aware of the power she had over me.


    She turned around, giving me a good, long view of her stunning figure, and her thick cock peeking out of her panties. It wasn¡¯t the first time I had seen it, but I had been quite tired by the time I got too her earlier in the carriage. Getting a good look at it, I realiszed it was much bigger than I thought. How did it even fit in my mouth?


    ¡°Come here, kitten.¡± Behind me I saw my mistress sitting naked, revealing her surprisingly firm, large breasts.


    She sat down on the edge of the bed and asked, "Can you help me with my heels, kitten."


    Her voice was so much warmer and seductive than Lucinda¡¯s, which made me compelled to obey not because I had too, but out of my increasing arousal. I scampered over to the bed and took off her heels, revealing her slender feet.


    "Lick my foot, pet." This time it wasn¡¯t a request but an order. Due to my [Obedience] perk, I could not refuse.


    The task was degrading in theory, yet doing it still felt almost natural. I lifted her foot to my mouth and began slowly licking her toes. To my surprise, her foot smelled quite good and the taste was even slightly sweet, and I couldn¡¯t make myself to hate the act despite the humiliation.


    I continued the task for another minute before she eventually laid down on the bed, her legs spread open, and asked me to come join her.


    I crawled onto the bed and stared at her beautiful body as she lay there.


    She opened her legs and offered, "Come here, I want to watch you eat me as you¡¯re taken from behind."


    Without a second thought, I crawled between her legs, eager to taste her again. I found myself becoming more and more addicted to my mistress and I was unable to control my desire when I was near her.


    My mistress reached up, grabbing me by the hair, and pulled me into her pussy. I began licking, and I was so used to the taste that I was immediately enthralled.


    "You¡¯re getting much better at this, sweetie," my mistress moaned, as my tongue parted her lips and I delved deeper inside.


    Suddenly, I jolted as I felt two cold hands groping my butt, parting my two cheeks. I wanted to look behind, but my mistress held my head firmly into her pussy, not letting me move a single bit.


    "Are you ready to be fucked, you slut?" She asked as she looked down into my eyes.


    I could only answer with a whimper, my tongue unable to stop, as my arousal continued to rise. I had been neglected for the past three days, not even able to release during the carriage ride, and the thing locked in my chastity cage was begging for attention.


    "Is our pet in heat?" My mistress asked with a smirk, amused from the degrading sight I was showing her.


    "I''m a kitten in heat, Mistress," I replied, my words muffled, as my mind continued to derail.


    I kept fucking my mistress¡¯ pussy with my tongue, using every skill I had learnt so far to satisfy her, even as warm liquid was poured between my ass cheeks. Behind me, Lucinda stayed silent as she poked the tip of her cockhead at my entrance.


    I felt the first burst of pain as her member broke past my tight rosebud. I whimpered into the pussy on my face while trying to keep the same pace of licking.


    I tried to wriggle away until she gave me a slap on my butt while she entered me. "Relax," Lucinda ordered, her voice cold and without mercy.


    The sensation wasn¡¯t much different than the first time, but I could tell this one felt much bigger than the dildo from the time I lost my ¡®virginity¡¯ and I strained to take it all in.


    Suddenly, Lucinda''s cock hit my prostate and I felt myself hardening inside my pink cage, my inner walls stretched to the brim. She didn¡¯t give me any time to familiarize myself with the sensation as she began to brutally ravage me.


    I cried out in ecstasy as Lucinda fucked me hard and fast, her hips slapping against my behind. She wasn¡¯t anywhere near as gentle as my mistress, and yet it felt even more pleasurable. I couldn''t believe how good it felt, the overflowing sensation of pleasure radiating from my ass and flowing through my body, shaking me to my core. The feeling of being completely and utterly dominated, taken like a bitch in heat, as she used my body like a toy without a single hint of mercy. I wanted to hate it, and yet I couldn¡¯t get rid of the satisfaction I felt from it happening to me. I was broken.


    Soon, I began thrusting my hips back onto Lucinda, as my ass hungrily accepted her humongous member, while I continued to munch down on my mistress. My face was soaked in her juices, but I didn¡¯t feel disgusted at all.


    "You¡¯re enjoying yourself, aren¡¯t you pet?" My mistress moaned, a smile on her face as she watched me finally submit to her completely.


    "Yessss, Mistressss." My moans increased as I felt something build up inside of me.


    It didn¡¯t take long. In just a dozen more thrusts, my orgasm erupted through me, the intensity greater than any of the times before. My back arched as Lucinda buried her cock deep inside me and I felt my body shatter from pleasure.


    I felt something snap inside me and I knew I could never go back now. My mind was in a daze and my vision was blurry as the pleasure continued to flow through my body.


    Lucinda didn¡¯t stop for a moment as she kept pounding my ass throughout my climax, not even slowing down for a moment. It seemed like it would never end, the intensity of my orgasm continuing as my body struggled against the cock, searching for more.


    "Tooooo much~" I whimpered as I felt like like I would soon fall unconscious, my tongue continuing to subconsciously lick my mistress.


    The pleasure was just too stimulating.


    Neither my mistress or Lucinda cared a single bit about it though, as my mistress ordered me to continue bringing her to orgasm with my tongue. They were still looking for their own pleasure, and my opinion didn¡¯t matter.


    Lucinda continued her movements, her member stretching me open again and again, as she searched for her own climax. On the other end, my mistress held me firmly on the head, not giving me a second to relax.


    Finally, I felt my mistress¡¯ moans intensify and I was able to bring her to orgasm. On the other end, I heard Lucinda give out a grunt as she filled my hole with her seed.


    For a moment, I thought it was over and I could finally sleep, my body already completely exhausted from the workout. Unfortunately, I was bound to be disappointed.


    With only a minute of rest, Lucinda flipped me over onto my back and I felt the fulfillment of her cock entering me once again. My mistress climbed on top of me, her pussy resting against my face as she ordered me to lick. I didn¡¯t think I had any strength left in me, my mind utterly ravaged from the previous, but somehow my body seemed to work on its own.


    I didn¡¯t know how long it took before they stopped and I plopped down onto the bed. I was exhausted and degraded, warm liquid flowing out of my behind and my face covered in juices. My thoughts were blurry and I could barely recognize the voices behind me.


    ¡°Mmmm, the little kitten is quite a quick learner. Its only been two weeks and she¡¯s already reached this level.¡± It was my mistress talking judging by the warm tone.


    I heard the door open and someone walk in, yet I could not move my head to see.


    ¡°You sure had your time with the girl. Couldn¡¯t you at least have left a bit of her for me?¡± The new person said, the sultry voice sounding a little far away.


    ¡°You can have her all to yourself tomorrow. We will be leaving now and won¡¯t be going back with you,¡± my mistress replied.


    ¡°So you actually came here for a reason and not to just piss off Invidia?¡± The words were a little clearer this time, but my mind was still a blur and I still could not recognize the speaker.


    ¡°Well, that was half of the reason I came here.¡±


    ¡°We should be leaving, mistress,¡± Lucinda said.


    ¡°Alright then, we¡¯ll be on our way. Take good care of her.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    I heard the door closing as someone approached the bed. My eyelids were drooping and I was too tired to look to see who it was as I was lifted up and under the covers.


    I felt a warm body press against, two arms snaking around my small body. Broken beyond repair, I found some comfort in the embrace and soon fell asleep.

 Chapter 21

    I found myself waking up smothered by an unknown woman, my face rested against the soft pillows of her breasts. Despite being a little suffocating, the position was actually quite comfortable.


    "Kitty, wake up. We will be leaving soon." Lady Juliette said, her hand stroking the top of my head.


    I mumbled in response before her hands began to roam behind my back, stirring me awake. It took me a second to wake up and to bring my thoughts to order.


    Why was I asleep with her? I could only remember some traces of last night but I clearly remembered entering the room with my mistress and Lucinda and doing¡­things with them. Where were they now?


    Perhaps noticing my confused gaze, she explained, ¡°Mistress Lilith and Commander Lucinda are busy at the moment, so I¡¯ll be bringing you back. Or why else did you think I didn¡¯t bother to join you three last night? Now I have you all to myself~¡±


    Oh great, now I was stuck with this pervert. At least I only had to handle one of them now, instead of the usual three.


    Lady Juliette lead me to the bath by my hand, almost like a mother would lead her child, which gave me a feeling of inferiority but also some tenderness. I was still weak from last night and my lower body was still in pain, but I managed to make it to the bath without falling over due to her guidance so I was still grateful for her guidance.


    ¡®Let¡¯s get this thing off you now as it certainly no longer serving any purpose except to get in the way,¡± Lady Juliette said as she produced a key from thin air and unlocked my pink cage, freeing me from its restraints.


    Unfortunately, my joy was short-lived. Looking down, I could see I was now a full-fledged girl, a vagina now replacing what used to be my excuse for a male sexual organ. It seemed the blessing that had been casted on me by the Demon lord of Lust had fulfilled its purpose, no remnants of my masculinity left.


    Before, I might have felt infuriated at the fact that my gender was taken from me, but after last night I could only feel resigned. I had already expected that this would happen last night and I still accepted it then. Now I was only dealing with the consequences of my actions. Even if I hadn¡¯t accepted it, nothing would have changed.


    We squeezed into the tub together, her large breasts pressing against my back as she cleaned my body with soap, exploring every single part of my body with her curious hands. It was humiliating at first, but I quickly realized that I had just spent last evening having sex with two women at the same time, and I was the one getting fucked by them. How could a humiliating bath compare to that?


    I froze stiff when her soapy hands found my slender thighs, brushing up and down the tender flesh. The rubbing felt good and I felt a tingling sensation below my waist as I began to feel aroused. I was still a little embarrassed and didn¡¯t notice her fingers teasing higher and higher, slowly reaching an area that hasn¡¯t yet been touched.


    Suddenly, I felt her fingers brush my new vagina and my body shook in pleasure. Did I somehow get even more sensitive? I blushed as I realized ust a little touch was almost enough to send me over.


    ¡°Stop fidgeting.¡± There was a loud slap and I squealed in shock as her palm smacked my inner thigh. That really hurt!


    ¡°I know you¡¯re a naughty little girl but we can have fun later,¡± she purred into my ear. ¡°Right now we have to get you cleaned up.¡±


    Soon, she had me all washed up and ready to be dressed. I felt like a doll in her hands as she rubbed a pink towel vigorously through my pink hair, unable to do anything at all while she got me ready. I supposed I was somewhat used to it at this point though.


    Lady Juliette got dressed first, showing off a lustrous purple dress while I watched, remaining naked at the side. The way she put on her clothing was somewhat arousing, and yet I couldn¡¯t even get erect now as I watched the seductive sight before me.


    "Now let''s get you dressed, Kitty. Stand right here like a good girl and I''ll fetch you a pretty, little dress to wear," she cooed in my ear, giving me a smack to the butt that made jump in surprise.


    "Yes, Ma¡¯am." I stared as she strode away, her purple dress swishing around her wide hips. My cheeks flushed at the sight and I quickly turned away. True to her race, she was most definitely a succubus.


    She returned half a minute later, a bundle of white clothes in her arms. Noticing the lack of much pink, I sighed in relief.


    "Let''s get on your underwear first. Just take a look at these cute things." The lady held up a pair of white panties, frilled at the edges in pink, with a cute picture of a pink cat on the butt. After helping me with the embarrassing panties, she then clasped on a matching coloured bra. I barely did anything as she fussed over me, receiving a slap every time I moved, making feel even like I was her child.


    She grabbed the next garment and displayed it to me. It was cotton white sundress that was rather plain compared to my usual outfits. The only awful part of the dress was the embarrassingly short hem that would show off most of my lower thighs and even threatened to reveal my panties if it was flipped up. It was likely the shortest dress I had worn yet, which was saying something as I had worn some humiliatingly short skirts over the past two weeks of servitude.


    After she fussed with my clothing, she gave me some girly white sandals and tied my pink hair up in a cute bun at the back using a white ribbon. In the mirror, I looked like a budding young woman, a mix of cute and sexy, and I almost couldn¡¯t believe it was me. There wasn¡¯t a single trace of my former masculinity, all that was left was this woman standing before me.


    ¡°You look gorgeous, darling,¡± Lady Juliette as she stood behind me with her hands on my shoulders. My cheeks blushed from the embarrassing compliment, as I fidgeted anxiously in front of the mirror.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go eat breakfast and then we be on our way home. You must be quite hungry.¡±


    *******


    An hour later, we were on our way back to Lilith¡¯s castle. A while into our ride, Lady Juliette must have realized I was still sleepy and let me rest on her lap.


    ¡°Are you comfortable sweetie?¡± She asked from above as she stared down at me. Her hand stroked the top of my head that laid on her thighs, as I cuddled my face up to her stomach.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± I responded absent-mindedly. Her warm body and rose-scented perfume were making me relax, and I quickly felt myself falling to sleep. Perhaps I was still exhausted from last night, as I really wanted to doze off again even if it was still morning.


    I didn¡¯t know why Lady Juliette was treating me so kindly, but it sure felt nice to be treated like a person and not a thing, even if that person was a little girl. She hadn¡¯t forced me to do anything yet and just let me rest in her lap, as she comforted me with her sweet words. I almost wished I could just stay here with Lady Juliette forever. At the very least she was much nicer than the other two women I spent last night with. My butt and tongue still ached from the memories.


    *BANG*


    Just as I closed my eyes, the carriage came to a sudden halt and I was thrown onto the carriage floor. My body smashed against the ground, pain flowing through my back as tears welled in my eyes. That was the most pain I had ever felt in my life!


    I struggled to move but found my body wouldn¡¯t respond to anything I tried to do, my limbs completely unresponsive to my efforts.


    Why wasn¡¯t Lady Juliette moving? She must have realized we had been attacked, so why did she stay seated and let me fall to the floor?


    I heard the carriage door open and someone walk in. The intruder must have been large as the carriage leaned to one side when he entered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her too much, she¡¯s quite a frail little girl.¡± I heard Lady Juliette say, her voice still warm and yet the words made me shiver in fright. Was she selling me? Had she betrayed Mistress Lilith?


    I heard the man grunt in acknowledgement as he squatted down beside me, his face coming down to meet mine.


    I paled as I saw the man clearly for the first time and realized I recognized him.


    This was the Burned Man, the right hand of the Demon Lord of Envy. His strength was equal to that of Commander Lucinda, and only demon lords surpassed him in terms of power in the northern continent.


    But why was he here? I could only think of a single explanation.


    Lady Juliette must be a traitor and joined forces with the Demon lord of Envy!


    He looked down at me, indifferent as ever, before his thick arms wrapped around my body. He effortlessly lifted me up and threw me over his shoulder like a sack, my head dangling behind him as I no longer had the ability to move.


    I wanted to struggle, but none of my limbs would move even an inch no matter how much I tried. Exhaustion swept over me and I soon found I could barely keep my eyes open. I tried to let out a scream, but it only came out as a weak whimper instead.


    ¡°The drugs I used are quite weak, but she already has an extremely frail body, so she shouldn¡¯t awaken for another twelve hours or maybe longer. It¡¯s hard to tell with her pitiful strength and endurance. Well, even if she does wake up she won¡¯t pose much of a threat.¡± I heard Lady Juliette giggle as the man walked away with me limp over his shoulders.


    No wonder I felt so tired, I had been drugged! I had no option to resist. Was this it for me? I didn¡¯t like my life before, but it was better than being sold to a random man! But I could no longer do anything as I slowly felt my mind glaze over as I felt the world go black.


    It seemed my suffering wasn¡¯t yet over.


    WritingSimulator


    If you are enjoying the story so far, I created a patreon where you can read  chapters in advance. Right now there is only one tier ($3 USD for 2 adv. chapters). The patreon link is here. If you''re poor like me, then just keep waiting as I will continue with the same release schedule (3x per week). I will probably also make a community discord in the next week when I have time :)


    Have a good day/night,


    Writing Simulato

 Interlude: Lilith鈥檚 Plan

    ¡°Miss Lilith, you are looking as beautiful as ever.¡± The fat man in front of me spoke as I sat down in front of him, the wooden chair creaking as it supported my weight.


    ¡°Marquis William, I see your words are still full of flattery.¡±


    ¡°I only speak the truth. I¡¯ve never seen any woman as sexy as you, and I¡¯ve even met the three holy maidens once. It¡¯s a shame you¡¯re only into other woman¡­¡± He sighed.


    The man in front of me was a noble of the southern continent¡¯s Revilon Empire. While he a lord of the Revilon Empire, one of the three holy empires, he was also a slave trader who kidnapped young men and women from the south and sold them in the north. I had met him a while back and found that he was quite good to work with, even selling me information about his own kingdom. The man really did love money.


    ¡°Even if I was into men, I certainly wouldn¡¯t do it with you.¡± I gave him a look over. Where did he get that confidence? The man might have weighed three times as much as me considering his size.


    ¡°So why did you ask me to come here again? Do you know how dangerous it is to cross the Chaos Peaks?¡± William asked as the fat on his chin jiggled.


    ¡°You¡¯re a sturdy man, I knew you would be fine.¡±


    ¡°If the people back home knew I was secretly meeting with the Demon Lord of lust and even helped you kidnap the prince second-in-line to the Revilon Empire¡¯s throne, let alone me, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill off my entire my family!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a crybaby. The wagon I gave you is enchanted and can hide you from almost anyone when you¡¯re crossing. The chances of you getting caught is almost zero.¡± It was true. My enchantments were some of the best in the world, only a handful of people could notice them, let alone break them.


    ¡°Fine, fine¡­ I owe you a bit, I suppose. Fortunately, the goods this time won¡¯t disappoint you and, of course, you get first pick. Nine beastkin girls and six humans girls, all virgins. I also have a few men if you want to experiment some more with that insane blessing of yours. Would you like me to show you the merchandise?¡± He asked as he pulled out a key, probably to open the backroom where the slaves were held.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here for more slaves, I want buy some information.¡±


    His brows lifted in surprise. ¡°The Demon Lord of Lust actually caring about normal affairs instead of adding to her harem, that¡¯s a first. What do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°The heroes. Tell me about them.¡±


    ¡°I see. Well I¡¯ll tell you what I know but it¡¯ll cost you.¡± The man put up two chubby fingers with his left hand. ¡°Two platinum.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± I set two platinum coins down on the wooden table without bothering to negotiate. The money would be enough to buy every slave in his caravan, but I didn¡¯t hesitate to pay. While I was relatively poor for my rank, money was still no object to me.


    Seeing as I had no objection to the price, he began to talk. ¡°Two weeks ago, the leaders of the three holy empires, lead by the Anos Empire, pressured the Church of Order to commence the summoning of the nine heroes. Unable to withstand the united front, the pope gave in to their demands.¡±


    ¡°Why did the empires want to summon early though?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure, but my best guess is that they already know that the information on the summoning has been leaked, so they wanted to strike early.¡±


    ¡°Alright, continue.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know, but after that the summoning was only partially successful. Six heroes were summoned, the bodies prepared for the heroes of courage, love and purity did not awaken. I don¡¯t know much about the actual heroes themselves, they¡¯ve been closely guarded by the leaders of each empire along with the pope himself. Most of what I can tell you is mere rumors that I¡¯ve heard, but even then a lot of it will be incorrect.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the summoned heroes. I want to know about the ones who weren¡¯t summoned.¡±


    ¡°Why would you want to know about them?¡± He asked, obviously curious at my intentions.


    ¡°Just talk.¡±


    ¡°Well alright then.¡± He let out a sigh. ¡°The one I know most about is the Hero of Courage, who¡¯s aspect allows him to purge fear and increase the strength of his allies. At lower ranks, it is considerably weaker, only affecting those with a close relationship to the aspect holder. As the hero gets stronger, he will be able to inspire entire armies and increase their attributes to the point where it will be impossible to rout them, unless you are able to kill every last soldier or slay the hero himself. I don¡¯t know the specific details, but I do know that the Hero of Courage is usually ranked in the middle in terms of power between the heroes.¡±


    What a nasty ability. To increase the attributes of so many individuals, even if only by a small amount, is most definitely worthy of being an aspect.


    ¡°As far as the aspects of love and purity are concerned, I don¡¯t nearly as much. The Hero of Purity either gains some support or healing ability as they don¡¯t usually fight on the front lines.¡± He paused to scratch his chin, a little embarrassed. ¡°The information on the aspect of purity is the most confidential, to the point that even someone as amazing as me cannot access it despite my powerful connections. Technically speaking, purity would be the opposite to you, Demon Lord of Lust.¡± He pointed at me with his chubby finger.


    ¡°And the Hero of Love? What about them?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°I know basically nothing about them.¡±


    My brows rose in surprise. ¡°Nothing? Is it that confidential?¡±


    ¡°No, its not confidential. The information just doesn¡¯t exist. The past three heroes of love were never once able to activate their aspect¡¯s power, and that is the furthest back the records in the church go, at least to my knowledge. In fact, you¡¯re better off asking the Demon Lord of Pride about it, he might be the only person alive who knows what it can do. Nowadays, most people in the southern continent believe that they are just a fake hero or do not have an aspect at all, so there was little disappointment when they were not summoned.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± So the loss of three heroes wasn¡¯t as much of a hit as we believed. ¡°But it unlikely they do not have any power at all, perhaps the aspect is just more difficult to activate.¡±


    ¡°I suppose you might be right. The Hero of Love has always been the first to die as their stats are generally pretty weak and with no aspect or extra protection like the Hero of Purity, it is easy for you demon lords to assassinate them before the crusade even begins. If they had survived a little longer, they might have had a chance at activating their aspect.¡±


    ¡°Well that is all I¡¯m concerned about. Have a good night, Lord William.¡±


    He threw his hand forward to stop me. ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t you want to learn about the other six heroes? You know, the ones you will have to actually fight?¡±


    ¡°Nope, not interested. Stay safe on your return trip.¡± I got up from my seat and left, throwing another platinum on the table. It¡¯s always good to tip a little, even if I didn¡¯t learn everything I wanted to know.


    ¡°Mistress, why did you want to learn about the heroes who weren¡¯t summoned?¡± Lucinda asked. Her voice seemed disinterested, but I knew that because she opened her mouth despite rarely speaking, she was in fact extremely curious.


    ¡°Oh, I just have a nagging suspicion that keeps bothering me,¡± I said dismissively before changing the subject. ¡°About tomorrow, is everything going according to plan?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I already contacted the Burned Man to tell him to go ahead with the kidnapping in the morning after they left,¡± she said as she followed behind me. ¡°But are you sure about this? Even if he agreed to our demands, that girl is pretty important to you. Are you sure you want to proceed¡­¡±


    My face froze for a second, before it returned to normal. Lucinda actually spoke against my plan, even if she worded it in a way so I would¡¯;t notice her true intentions. To think she of all people would start caring about a mere slave. Could my theory actually be correct?


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The Demon Lord of Envy only wants one thing from me, and as long as there is a slight chance of me giving it to her, she will never push my bottom line. And perhaps this plan of ours will have some additional benefits.¡± I grinned.


    Life was surely getting interesting, I hadn¡¯t experienced anything so interesting like this in a long time.


    I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me, my little kitten.


    WritingSimulato

 Chapter 22

    Slowly, I opened my eyes, the dim room still blurring my vision. My thoughts were still muddled and confused, probably aftereffects of the drugs I took, and I could barely remember how I got here.


    The cool, damp concrete beneath me was unusual as I was accustomed to waking up in a comfy bed. The floor was much harder than a mattress, and my back felt sore just from lying on it. Where the hell was I? What happened?


    I groaned and tried to sit up, but my whole body ached all over and I couldn¡¯t find the strength to lift myself up. My muscles were a at least responding to me though.


    ¡°So you¡¯re finally awake, I thought you would sleep forever.¡± A hoarse voice drifted into my ears from behind. I could tell the person was a young woman, around my age perhaps, and yet they seemed completely unsympathetic to my plight.


    I tried to move my head to get them into view, to at least see the other person, but their body was directly behind me and I could not move my head enough.


    ¡°Who are you? Where are we?¡± I asked, my words a whisper, my mouth dry from a lack of water. It was on a mere whim to start a conversation with them, not knowing who they were, but at this point I had little choice.


    ¡°I am Elaina. As for where we are¡­¡± She paused to cough a little. ¡°Well, welcome to prison, kid.¡±


    Prison? Why was I jailed? The last thing I remember¡­


    Right, Lady Juliette had betrayed me and allowed the Burned Man to kidnap me! He must have brought me to the Demon Lord of Envy¡¯s personal prison to later sell me away, or maybe use me as a bargaining chip with Lilith. Either way, my situation wasn¡¯t the most optimistic, it was unlikely that my mistress cared about me that much despite her unusual attention.


    My movement slowly returned to me, and I eventually managed to lift my upper body up and move my head to look behind me, to get Elaina in sight.


    The other party was sitting in the back of the room, their back resting lazily against the wall. Her body was covered in the darkness and I could barely make out their figure, but I could tell the woman named Elaina was slender and tall, with barely any fat on their bones. Unable to see them clearly, I decided all I could do was stand up and move my muscles a little.


    However, I overestimated my strength and fell forward on to my hands and knees.


    ¡°Pffttt¡ª¡± I heard Elaina laugh, before she began coughing.


    ¡°I just fell down, it wasn¡¯t that funny!¡± This girl was too mean¡­


    ¡°Your panties fit you quite well,¡± Elaina said as she tried to hold back the rest of her giggles.


    My cheeks blushed in shame, my face the colour of a tomato, as I moved my hands to cover my backside. I had forgotten that my dress was so short and had unknowingly given Elaina a perfect view of my embarrassing underwear!


    I quickly gathered my pitiful strength and turned around to sit on my butt, facing Elaina, with my legs curled up to my chest. At least this way she couldn¡¯t see underneath my skirt too much.


    Gathering the rest of my shattered dignity, I introduced myself. ¡°Hello, my name is Kitty.¡±


    ¡°Pffftt¡ª What did you just say?¡± Unexpectedly she broke out into laughter again.


    I had completely forgotten how embarrassing my name was since I was so used to being called worse. Now, this girl ended up having another reason to laugh at me. How humiliating!


    ¡°My name is Kitty¡­¡± My voice was much lower this time, barely a whisper.


    ¡°Did your parents run out of original names?¡± The girl asked as she stood up from her seat.


    ¡°I was named by my owner¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t like I wanted this stupid name!


    ¡°Well I do think the name is appropriate.¡± Elaina said as she walked over and stood in front of me, her shadow covering my view. Looking up at her face and meeting her sharp, emerald eyes, I was stunned.


    What were the chances of meeting her again?


    ¡°Y-you¡ª¡± I stuttered as I pointed a finger at her. ¡°The auction. You were there!¡±


    It was the high elf from before! I had wanted to meet with her, but to think we would be reunited here of all places.


    Elaina raised an eyebrow as she flipped her long golden hair back. ¡°Oh, you were there when I was sold?¡±


    I nodded as I continued to stare at her, my eyes open wide. ¡°My mistress wanted to buy you, but she wasn¡¯t as wealthy as the Demon Lord of Envy and had to give you up.¡±


    Standing before me, I felt the same familiarity that I did at the auction. This woman and I were definitely connected in some way, but I didn¡¯t know why. My instincts only told me that I had to stay with her.


    ¡°I see.¡± She rubbed her chin. ¡°So Kitty, how did you end up here?¡±


    ¡°I was betrayed by a subordinate of my mistress who drugged me and allowed the Burned Man to kidnap me. After that, I woke up here, probably to be sold somewhere. I doubt she would keep me as my presence would only offer evidence of her crime if my mistress decided to investigate my disappearance.¡± I explained concisely.


    ¡°Yes, that would make sense. They haven¡¯t used me yet, or even harmed me in anyway, except by barely offering any food and water. It seems our captor, this Demon Lord of Envy, is waiting to sell us for the right offer,¡± she said.


    ¡°I hope my next owner won¡¯t be too bad¡­¡± I sighed. I was really lucky to have Mistress Lilith as my owner. At least I was fed, clothed and not punished too harshly, even if it was really humiliating.


    ¡°Idiot.¡± She stood over me, her eyes looking down at me with cold disgust.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not an idiot!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just going to sit here on your ass waiting to be sold like cattle? What kind of life is that?¡± Elaina¡¯s face was dark as she reprimanded me.


    ¡°What other choice do I have?¡± I asked. I was weak and cowardly, that was just who I was. All I could do was endure and hope for a better life.


    ¡°You really are pathetic.¡± The cold words were like a dagger into my chest.


    I was truly pathetic. I had let myself be humiliated over and over again, even accepting it.


    I had thought up a dozen different ways to escape Mistress Lilith, but I had known all of them would end up in failure. My Status was a joke, I had no secret powers and my body was as frail as glass. I wasn¡¯t anyone special, what was I supposed to do? I was captured by one of the strongest people on the continent, and now I was again imprisoned by a similarly powerful woman. A person like me, what could I possibly do?


    Of course, I was pathetic, But I would rather be pathetic as long as I could continue living. I wasn¡¯t ready to die yet.


    She squatted down next to me. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about your past, or what kind of life you¡¯ve lived. But at the moment, we are both in the exact same position, stuck in a small cell underground, guarded by the subordinates of bloody demon lord. Our situation is pretty terrible all in all, in fact it couldn¡¯t get a whole lot worse.¡± Yes, that was pretty hopeless¡­


    ¡°And yet, I haven¡¯t given up.¡± Her hands went up to pinch my cheeks, pulling them out like a chipmunk. ¡°So why have you?¡±


    ¡°Owww!¡± I rubbed my face.


    ¡°Kitty, do you want to escape? Because I have a plan, but I needed someone else to help pull it off. Now that you¡¯re here, I can finally set it into motion.¡± Her glittering eyes stared at me and, suddenly, for the first time in a long time I felt hope.


    I couldn¡¯t do an anything alone, but now that Elaina was here I suddenly was full of courage. I was no longer alone, I had someone to rely on.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help in whatever way I can!¡± I said full of confidence. ¡°But why do you need my help?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll make a good body warmer during the nights and a subpar pack mule during the day. Plus if we can¡¯t find any food once we escape¡­ well I¡¯ve never tried cat before.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Maybe I don¡¯t want to escape with her.


    WritingSimulator


    And so begins the second arc. Thank you for reading this far and don''t hesitate to leave a comment! I enjoy reading them even when I sometimes don''t have time to reply back.


    If you''d like to support this novel and gain access to a few advanced chapters, the button to my patreon is below. Thank you to all my supporters.

 Chapter 23

    ¡°You were really once a guy?¡± The elf said as she stared at me in disbelief.


    I had told Elaina everything that happened to me, from the moment I awoke two weeks ago, from my days as maid to the banquet. I did not leave out a single detail, except the more intimate parts like the night before. Those were a little too personal.


    I had a natural instinct to trust the girl so I had no thought of leaving anything out. Either way, our fates were tied together.


    She had been quite especially quite horrified at the mention of my [Obedient] perk. It was not a nice perk to have.


    ¡°That¡¯s all you have to say about my story?¡± I asked. There had been so many weird and terrible things to happen to me from waking up in a new body to meeting half of the current demon lords.


    I was still haunted by the things that had happened to me. I had been raped, humiliated, and kidnapped. Forced to the brink of depravity to satisfy my mistress. Even worse, forced to enjoy it.


    A few times during our conversation, I had found myself growing aroused for inexplicably no reason, the excitement making me grow damp below. Fortunately, I was at least able to distract myself when telling my story.


    The last two weeks had changed me. I had been broken in some way. Perhaps in many ways, even if the new situation had helped me hide it a bit.


    And yet she asked about my gender of all things? I guess it was a little hard to believe¡­


    ¡°There is no way that you were ever a guy. I can¡¯t see it.¡±


    ¡°I really was. At least until yesterday when the spell was completed.¡± Why was this girl so fixed on this one point?


    ¡°So you really can¡¯t remember anything past two weeks ago?¡± Did she just move on?


    I sighed. This woman was too stubborn.


    ¡°No, nothing at all. Whenever I try to think about it, my thoughts begin to blur.¡± I explained. ¡°But this definitely isn¡¯t my real body.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, it can¡¯t be a coincidence.¡± Elaina muttered with her head down, lost in thought. ¡°Are you sure that this isn¡¯t your real body?¡±


    ¡°What you don¡¯t believe me again?¡± I scoffed. This woman was truly infuriating.


    ¡°Nope, I believe you.¡± She said without a hint of doubt, before she added, ¡°After all, the same thing happened to me.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± I jumped up in shock.


    If the same thing happened to her, were we actually connected in some way? Was this why I felt so attached to her?


    Contrary to my shock, she just stared at me dismissively. ¡°Sit back down and close your mouth. You look like a fish with it wide open. It¡¯s time I tell you my story now. Then after, I will you about the thing that will help us escape.¡±


    Thing? Did she have something on her? All she wore was her dress and some sandals¡­


    I stopped thinking about it and quickly planted myself back down obediently on the concrete floor, ready to listen to her story. I was actually very interested in her life and couldn¡¯t hide the excitement I felt. What kind of life did she live in the past two weeks? It must have been much more fascinating than my boring story.


    Unexpectedly, Elaina¡¯s life had been pretty uneventful, even less interesting than mine.


    Two weeks ago, she awoke in a small crate in a boat, locked away and unable to move. She could not remember anything, similar to me. Finding herself entrapped in a dark container, she screamed for help through the air holes until her mouth went hoarse. But no one came to save to her.


    In the time she was locked away, she studied her system and managed to use some basic light magic to create a source of light, some water magic to stave off her thirst and even a bit of plant magic for food. However, her magic was pitiful and could not break her out the wooden box.


    Despite being locked away, she never gave up hope, shouting for help at regular intervals. She also tried to use her magic to escape. But it was of no use. She didn¡¯t know how long she remained in the crate, but she guessed that it would have been around four or five days when her cries were finally answered.


    It was a sick, old man who freed her. He was severely underweight and combined with sagging skin covered in red spots made for a ghastly appearance. It was clear this guy was infected with some sickness. At first Elaina had been full of hope when she was freed, until later when she realized who this man was.


    This was not her saviour, but her kidnapper.


    She followed the man, only to be given off to someone, an ugly woman by her description. At that time, she was able to put together the whole story from the discussion between the old man and the ugly woman.


    The slave trader had kidnapped her somewhere in the southern continent. She had been frail with a sickly appearance and unable to resist when the man found her. As she was an elf, the slave trader did not hesitate to pick her up. However, as he thought she might be sick and afraid it might spread, he locked her away in a crate only to be fed food and water until he reached the northern continent and could find a trustworthy healer.


    His actions were for nought though. The plague spread through the boat and their was nothing he could do to stop it. In a manner of days, half his crew had been infected. At that point, they ignored the elf out of fear and stopped feeding her, even when she cried out for help. By the time they reached the northern continent, only a skeleton of his crew remained. Of course, since she lost her memories and only awoke inside the crate, she had not known of any of this.


    Fortune was still on the slave trader¡¯s side though. When the subordinates of the Demon Lord of Envy came to investigate to make sure the plague did not spread to the rest of the city, they ordered the captain to gather everyone on board. It was at this time that Elaina was remembered and freed.


    Weak and ignorant, Elaina was brought out to be inspected. As a mere slave, she would usually just be killed off, not worth the price of healing. But as an elf, her worth was quite a bit more, at least enough to check her Status. And this was when they found out that she was not just an elf, but a high elf.


    Being a member of a thought-to-be extinct race, the subordinates of the Demon Lord of Envy immediately bought her, which was when she was locked away in this cell.


    While she was given food and water, her situation had not changed much. She was still locked away, her freedom taken from her. She was only brought out once, the time when I met her at the slave auction.


    ¡°Wait I don¡¯t understand. You¡¯re saying the Demon Lord of Envy sold you at a slave auction and then bought you back?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes, that is what happened.¡± She leaned back lazily, her green skirt rising up and showing off her slender legs. ¡°At first it didn¡¯t make much sense, but after hearing your story, I can understand why she would do it. She¡¯s using me, and you as well, as bargaining chips against the Demon Lord of Lust. She wants something from your former mistress, and she intends to get it by selling us.¡±


    ¡°At least, this explanation would solve a few of the questions I had. Like how I was locked away here and ignored. It also explains how I wasn¡¯t even searched when I was brought here, or why the male guards are scared of even touching me. It is obvious that we are quite important to the Demon Lord of Envy, or should I say our value as slaves is important.¡±


    That would make a lot of sense. I was not searched either. In fact, outside of the Burned Man, I hadn¡¯t met anyone else. They likely were scared of touching me and pissing off the Demon Lord of Lust.


    So if I failed to escape from here, I would likely just end up back with Lilith, unless she refused to buy me back.


    ¡°So can you tell me your plan now?¡± I asked.


    If I failed to escape now, I would never escape under the nose of Lilith. Some part of me almost wanted to go back, to surrender. The pleasure, the satisfaction¡­


    I shook my head. Those thoughts were dangerous. I did not want to go back.


    ¡°Of course. The first stage of my plan is quite simple.¡± She looked at me, her gaze exploring my innocent body. Her smirk made me unconsciously shiver.


    ¡°All you have to do is use your body.¡±


    WritingSimulator


    Soon we will be getting some action. Do you think they''ll succeed in escaping?

 Chapter 24

    ¡°What?! Use my body? Absolutely not!¡± I clenched my fist. Was this elf asking for a beating?


    When she saw how angry I was, the stupid elf quickly hurried to apologize. ¡°Ok, I¡¯m sorry. It was a bad joke. You don¡¯t have to do anything sexual at all.¡±


    My face was red on the outside, both from anger and shame, but inwardly I sighed in relief. It was true that I had a good amount of sexually-related skills, but that didn¡¯t mean I wanted to use them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, all you have to do is use your body to act cute and pitiful. You just need to distract the guard for a little bit.¡±


    ¡°And what will you be doing?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before that I had something to help us escape? Normally I wouldn¡¯t be so trustworthy of strangers but since we¡¯re trapped together I have no choice but to depend on you.¡± She scratched her cheek. ¡°And besides, I also have a feeling that I can trust you.¡±


    She stood up and grabbed the hem of skirt, lifting it up to her thighs. Around her thigh was a small brown pack approximately the size of my hand, attached to her leg by a belt wrapped around a couple times.


    I caught myself staring at her legs and quickly turned away. Wasn¡¯t this girl a little impulsive? Couldn¡¯t she show a little restraint in front me? I was a guy just a night ago!


    Dammit, now I was feeling excited again! I hastily tore my gaze from her thighs as she untied the pack.


    She opened the pack and placed each of its contents onto the floor one by one. There was a small bag stuffed with coins, a bracelet, a folded map and a tiny handbook. Finally, there was a glimmering violet gem, slightly smaller than my fist my fist.


    ¡°Wow, where did you get this from? How did you even smuggle all of this in here?¡±


    And why couldn¡¯t I get a cool starter pack like this?


    ¡°Actually, it was easier than you would think. When I woke up in this body, the pack was already wrapped around my thigh. I¡¯m guessing the previous owner had worn it around her waist, but when she was kidnapped, she hid it under her dress. The slave traders that captured her probably didn¡¯t take it since they didn¡¯t want to get near her and catch her illness,¡± she explained. ¡°And when I was brought here to this cell, they didn¡¯t bother search me at all. A little careless of them, but I guess they assumed I wouldn¡¯t have much on me considering I¡¯m only E-Rank.¡±


    Looking at the stuff laid out on the floor, I couldn¡¯t help but be amazed. How could the Demon Lord of Envy¡¯s subordinates be so incompetent? They didn¡¯t bother to search me either though. Maybe we were truly just insects in their eyes.


    ¡°But this stuff looks so valuable. I think some of these coins might even be platinum.¡± I picked one up, trying to get a better look at it. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was silver or platinum though, but there was also some gold in the small bag.


    ¡°Most of the stuff is useless. Its impossible to bribe our way out. They could just take the coins from us by force. The map is also useless right now.¡± She picked up the purple stone, throwing it up and down like a ball. ¡°As for this pretty thing, I have no idea what it does.¡±


    ¡°What about this?¡± I grabbed the book off the ground and dusted off the cover. ¡°Magic for¡­¡± I stuttered as I tried to read the rest of the words on the cover, but to no avail. But this time, it was my turn to stun Elaina.


    ¡°You know how to read?!¡± Seeing her shocked face, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a smug smile.


    ¡°Only a bit.¡± I humbly replied, while inside I was fluttering with pride. Look at me now, you arrogant elf!


    I opened the book to its first page and began to decipher it. Unfortunately, the book was still too complex for me. At most, I could recognize some sentences.


    ¡°Do you understand any of it?¡±


    I shook my head. At most, I could understand that this was an educational book about magic. The word magic came up quite a bit, although that was all I could figure out.


    Flipping through the pages, I found there wasn¡¯t even a single picture. How was I supposed to read this without any pictures?


    ¡°Well it doesn¡¯t matter, I never expected the book to be of much use.¡± She gently lifted the bracelet. It was white, studded in small blue jewels and looked quite pretty. ¡°This is what is going to get us out of here.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Some kind of artifact?¡±


    ¡°This is an invisibility bracelet. Anyone who wears will turn completely invisible.¡± She said while shaking the bracelet a bit. ¡°I even tested it myself.¡±


    It was my turn to be shocked. While I had seen few artifacts with enchantments on them, I had never seen one that could make you invisible.


    ¡°Is it complete invisibility?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Let me show you.¡± She clasped the bracelet around her wrist, and, suddenly, her body vanished. I squinted my eyes to try to see her, but found that she had completely disappeared!


    ¡°See isn¡¯t it cool?¡± Elaina¡¯s voice appeared from thin air.


    I had to admit, I was pretty impressed. In fact, I wanted a bracelet for myself.


    She took off the bracelet, her body reappearing, and placed it down. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s time I tell you the full escape plan.¡±


    ¡°It begins with me putting on the bracelet before the prison guard comes to deliver dinner. Usually, the guard will just open the slot at the bottom of the door, which is why you will need to force the guard to open the door by saying I escaped.¡± She pointed at the thick steel door, the only exit from this cell.


    ¡°They will have to open the door to check and will then notice that I am indeed missing. At that time, you will have to distract the guard away from the entrance so that I can leave through the open door. After she leaves to get help, I¡¯ll come back and unlock the door for you.¡±


    I was stunned. What kind of stupid plan was this?


    A hundred things could go wrong. What if the guard could see through her invisibility? What if Elaina couldn¡¯t unlock the door? What if the guard orders me to tell them where Elaina went through my [Obedient] Perk?


    And how am I supposed to believe that she will come back for me? Why wouldn¡¯t she just leave by herself and forget about me?


    She must have notice my doubt in her, as she added. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me leaving you behind.¡± She said, for the first time looking a little angry. ¡°I¡¯m not that kind of person. And besides, you would know that I turned invisible and you could just tell them that if I did abandon you.¡±


    For some reason, I completely trusted her words. But that didn¡¯t mean I was reassured by this stupid plan at all.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. But I still think this plan is full of holes¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, we don¡¯t have much choice in the matter anyway. Even if we do get caught, there is not much risk involved. The Demon Lord of Envy won¡¯t dare to harm her bargaining chips. At most, they¡¯ll just increase the security for us.¡±


    Each of her words made sense and I found myself feeling like we might even succeed. So what if we failed, there wouldn¡¯t be any consequences so we may as well try.


    ¡°Besides, unless someone opens the door for us, there is no way for us to get out. And so far, I have been here for ten days and they¡¯ve only opened the door once, to bring me to an auction. Unless that door opens, we can;t escape. The walls are far too thick, and they don¡¯t even get scratched when I use my strongest magic.¡±


    It was true that we didn¡¯t have many options. The room was hard concrete all around, with the exception of the metal door which had a small barred window. Besides us, the only other things in the room was a primitive wooden toilet and a couple blankets. It was a little depressing to say the least.


    ¡°What about my [Obedient] perk though. If I¡¯m ordered by the guard¡­¡±


    ¡°We can only hope that it doesn¡¯t happen. If it does happen, just try to make your explanation as vague as possible.¡±


    Well I suppose that¡¯s all we could do.


    ¡°After we escape, I will give the invisibility bracelet to you. I have a level in [Stealth], so you need it more. Then we just need to make it out of here before they catch us, but since we don¡¯t know the layout of the prison we will just have to wing it,¡± she said.


    ¡°I still think that this is terrible plan, maybe we should wait for a better opportu¡ª¡±


    ¡°Come on, you¡¯re still hesitating? Did the Demon lord of Lust also take your backbone when she took your genitals?¡±


    This stupid elf! ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll go with your plan.¡± But don¡¯t blame me when it goes downhill!


    ¡°First thing we have to do is practise your charming skills. As long as you look cute enough, maybe mix in a little crying to capture her pity, the guard won¡¯t suspect a thing. Your greatest asset is your absurdly high charisma, which might be just enough to trick the guard.¡± She patted my head, scratching my cat ears a little.


    I nodded my head in understanding.


    She opened her arms wide. ¡°Now come here and practise on me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    WritingSimulato

 Chapter 25

    ¡°Come get your breakfast, girls.¡± The guard called out to us as she banged on the door.


    In the slot at the foot of the door, a tray of food was pushed into the room, along with two cups of water.


    The food actually looked quite delicious, and my stomach rumbled at the sight. But I had no time to be worrying about satisfying my hunger.


    ¡°Help me, Miss Guard. Please, I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± I cried out in my most pitiable tone. My practise was worth it, no one could resist this voice. I even got a new skill for my acting, [Charm].


    After a moment, the guard asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Success! Now to get her in to open that bloody door¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die¡­Please¡­I can¡¯t talk, she said she would kill me..¡± I sobbed.


    ¡°The elf said that? Is she there?¡± I could hear some suspicion in the guard¡¯s tone, but it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    ¡°N-no¡­¡±


    The outside was silent for a moment.I heard her whisper a couple words. ¡®Detect life¡¯? Was it a spell?


    The steel door to the cell opened, the bright light washing over my body. I squinted my eyes, unused to the brightness. It was only the second day I entered, but my eyes had already adjusted to the dark.


    A slightly chubby, middle-aged woman entered the room, her face grim. She wore black leather armour with some sort of red emblem on the chest. A sword and dagger hung at her waist.


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little intimidated as I swallowed nervously. This person did not look like someone I wanted to mess with.


    The guard blocked the door with her body, her eyes roving over the room. Eventually, her eyes fell on me, curled in the corner. ¡°Where is the elf girl now?¡±


    I felt a pull on my body, compelling me to tell her. It only took moments for the compulsion to become too painful to resist, and I found my mouth moving almost without my consent.


    ¡°She disappeared. I don¡¯t know exactly,¡± I finally said.


    It was the truth, she had vanished with the help of the bracelet and I technically didn¡¯t know where she was. It seemed I could somewhat bypass the perk like Elaina said as long as my words were vague.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to die¡­I don¡¯t want to die yet but¡­S-she said that if I told anyone, she would kill me!¡± I added, before sobbing into my arms. Crying always made it more effective. Fake tears streamed down my face, although the guard could probably only barely see them with my head covered in my arms.


    Still, the sound of crying was enough to convince her. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t that hard to force myself to cry realistically as I had been practising for the past two days.


    My words must have shocked her a little, as she stood in the doorway stunned.


    ¡°She really escaped? That¡¯s impossible¡­ but she didn¡¯t show up when I used a detect life spell.¡± She strode to the centre of the room with her hand on her sword, searching for someone.


    ¡°This cell could easily hold anyone under S-Rank and she was a mere E-Rank. And besides, even if she got out of the cell, it would be impossible for her to leave unnoticed. So how could she escape¡­¡± she muttered, still unconvinced.


    But Elaina had really vanished. And so the only conclusion the guard could come to was that she really escaped.


    It seemed she finally started to believe me. I heard her loud footsteps as she made her way over to me, but I did not look up as I did not want to reveal anything from my expression.


    Finally, the door was no longer blocked. Now I only had to distract her for a little longer so Elaina could leave.


    I increased the intensity of my crying, pushing my acting to the limit. The memories of the horrid things that happened in the past two weeks helped. My face became stained in tears as I tried to make myself look as scared and innocent as possible.


    Suddenly, the guard placed her hand on my shoulder as she knelt beside me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little girl. I¡¯m here so she can¡¯t kill you.¡±


    With the time that she had spent making her way over here, Elaina probably had already slipped through the door. Now, I just had to make her leave and get help so I myself could escape.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get help to find the girl. But right now I need you to tell me exactly how the girl escaped.¡±


    Dammit!


    I had known she would ask this question. We had hoped that the guard wouldn¡¯t phrase it like an order though, but alas. Sometimes you ended up with the short end of the stick.


    I felt the force compelling me to act, but I refused to talk. Maybe if I held out long enough, I would fall unconscious. But would she leave me in the cell alone if I did?


    I had no choice but to carry on. My head began to hurt yet I continued to resist the order. Pain many times worse than anything I felt as a slave shook my body and my fake tears turned real. Was this how our plan failed? From some stupid perk I was forced to pick up?


    No matter what, I would never go back to that hell. It couldn¡¯t end here.


    I bit down on my hand, stopping my mouth from inadvertently speaking. I must have bit a little too hard as the taste of blood flooded my mouth. My body was shivering uncontrollably.


    Just as I felt I could no longer hold on, I felt something warm splash my left cheek.


    Surprised, I looked up, although I almost wished I hadn¡¯t. It was a sight that I probably wouldn¡¯t forget for a long time.


    The guard was staring at me, her eyes wide open in shock as an expression of horror covered her face. Looking down a little, I found out what had splashed my face.


    Someone had cleaved open the front of her neck, a large red gash spreading almost from ear to ear. Blood spurted out from the slit onto the floor, and I almost vomited at the sight.


    ¡°Ughh¡­¡± the guard tried to cry out as she put one hand over the slash, but all that came out was a moan.


    But the woman quickly recovered. The guard swung her arm behind her, searching for her opponent. Despite getting her neck cut open, she still had the strength to fight. However, her fist found nothing but air.


    With one hand on her hand, her other went to the hilt of her sword.


    Feeling the intimating aura of the woman as she prepared to fight, my body unconsciously tried to back away. Unfortunately, I was already curled in the corner.


    Suddenly, a flash of light enveloped the room and my vision was lost.


    I was blinded.


    In my panic, I huddled myself against the corner, no longer able to see.


    Everything around me felt disoriented. What was happening? I thought I heard someone scream. Or was it more of a shriek? There was a loud thud as someone hit the ground.


    And then everything was silent, except for the sound of my panicked breathing. And someone else¡¯s heavy breathing. Was it the guard?


    Why had the fight ended so quickly? Was Elaina dead?


    Suddenly, a hand patted my head and I flinched in surprise.


    ¡°Are you okay, Kitty?¡± I recognized the voice.


    I looked up but found I was still somewhat blinded, my vision blurry and disoriented. Even if my vision had returned though, there would be nothing to see though.


    ¡°Elaina¡­¡± I wanted to ask what happened but all I could do was whisper her name. The constant torment from my [Obedient] perk had left, but I still felt a throbbing in my head, both from the lingering pain of the perk and the sudden flash of light.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine now, but I need you to get it back together. I want to get out of here as soon as possible.¡± A soft feeling brushed my cheek as she wiped away the blood with a blanket.


    Her voice was reassuring, both comfortable and persuasive. Despite the horrifying experience that just happened , her words were still able to bring me back to my senses. I no longer felt scared.


    As my vision returned, I found myself looking at the floor. The body of the female guard laid there unmoving in a puddle of her blood, a dagger buried into her left eye. It was a horrifying sight.


    Elaina took off the bracelet, reappearing in the room, as she went to inspect the body.


    ¡°Why did you kill her?¡± The question finally came from my throat.


    Elaina glanced up at me, as she knelt beside the corpse. ¡°The guard had to die. Even if she had not ordered you to tell her how I escaped, I would still have killed her. Had she lived, she would have reported my escape the moment she left,¡¯ she said as she pulled the knife out.


    ¡°B-but that¡¯s not what you told me¡­You lied?¡± I felt hurt. Despite only knowing her for two days, I still thought we had a bond between us.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m sorry but I didn¡¯t want you to accidentally reveal anything to her before I struck.¡± She went down to grab the body, before she added, ¡°I also didn¡¯t want you to feel responsible for killing someone.¡±


    She dragged the body over to the side, before stripping the guard of her items. Her short sword, another dagger, a key hanging around her neck, and two vials filled with pink liquid attached to her belt were all taken from the corpse. There was also a purple stone exactly the same as the one Elaina had, except smaller in her pocket.


    ¡°This stone¡­well we can figure it out later. Now is not the time,: Elaina said as she slipped the gem into her pocket.


    Next she picked up the two vials, one in each hand. ¡°These must be healing potions. I don¡¯t know what else they could be.¡±


    ¡°Here, you take these.¡± She passed me one of the vials and the clean dagger over. After, she handed me the invisibility bracelet as well. ¡°As long as you keep the bracelet, you should be able to escape even if I get caught. That guard couldn¡¯t detect me at all when I stripped her of her dagger and slit her throat, despite her being at least B-rank.¡±


    ¡°How did you kill her anyway?¡± I was a little curious. That woman was a much higher rank than Elaina after all.


    ¡°It was actually easier than you would think. When she tried to strike me after I cut her throat open, I used my light magic to blind her. While I¡¯m not capable of any spells, I can still create light. And since my [Light Magic] is now level 6, that was enough for me to blind her momentarily before I stabbed her eye out,¡± Elaina said as walked to the door and grabbed the food, before she dumped it all down the toilet. ¡°She didn¡¯t live after that.¡±


    ¡°You make it sound so easy. What if you had failed?¡±


    ¡°Well, it wasn¡¯t that hard to kill her. If I didn¡¯t succeed, I would have been hurt badly or even killed¡­and you as well might have been harmed if I failed. So I didn¡¯t hesitate to kill her. Also, I suspect the guard didn¡¯t have much combat experience either or she would have been quicker to react.¡±


    She attached the sword to her belt that she now wore around her waist instead of her thigh. ¡°We better get going before someone realizes this woman is missing. Hopefully, they don¡¯t bother to check our cell, at least for a little while.¡±


    Fine. I was willing to leave this topic until after we escaped.


    I didn¡¯t have any pockets so I could only keep the dagger in one hand and the potion in the other as I slipped on the bracelet. It was a little tight for my wrist. It was probably created for elves who had skinnier arms.


    Once I had it on though, nothing happened. I could still see my body like before.


    Elaina on the other hand did not seem to know where I was. ¡°Come grab my hand so I know where you are. I¡¯ll lead the way while you follow behind.¡± She struck out her hand and I went to grab it.


    As we left the room and locked the door behind us, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a small smile. For the first time since I became a slave, I finally believed that I might actually escape. The taste of freedom, it was close.


    At least, those were my thoughts then.


    Now, I¡¯m thinking the past me was quite naive. I really shouldn¡¯t have spoken so soon back then.


    It had been less than an hour since we left the cell.


    The two of us are surrounded by prison guards. Not just normal guards, by the way. These guards were very strong. Also very angry guards. A few of them even looked like they are debating whether it is worth it too kill us.


    Maybe we should have thought this through a little more¡­


    WritingSimulato

 Chapter 26

    One, two, three¡­There were fifteen guards in total.


    Each one was likely at B-rank. Maybe even higher. And each of them was pointing their weapon directly at us. Well, at Elaina. They still could not see me with my invisibility bracelet.


    Most of them used a sword, but a few used a spear and one even used a staff. He was probably a mage or some kind of magic-user. Certainly nothing good for us.


    How did we end up in this situation?


    It all started when we left the cell. We had made our way slowly through the corridors. Others cell like ours littered the hallways, but we hadn¡¯t been able to open them with the key that we stole. Fortunately, there were only a few guards that we found actually guarding the prison. The place was surprisingly empty.


    Eventually, we found some stairs, only to have a voice come from the purple stone we stole off the guard. The stone turned out to be a communication device, one that allowed the guards to talk with each other.


    The voice told us to immediately stop our escape. Someone had found the dead guard¡¯s corpse and had already figured out we escaped. Of course, we did not stop but kept running, right to the exit.


    The rest was quite anti-climatic. We never found the exit. Instead, a group of guards found us first. Most likely, they had some way to track us as they did find us quite quick.


    Not only did they find us quickly, they were also quite angry. While I didn¡¯t know for sure, that guard we killed was probably quite liked around here.


    ¡°Alright, I surrender.¡± Elaina threw up her hands, the sword and dagger clattering onto the floor.


    None of the guards let down their weapons though. They were no longer underestimating us. One of the guards, who I assumed to be a mage, whispered something to the lead guard.


    ¡°Now make the other one take off her invisibility,¡± The lead guard said. It seemed they knew I was here¡­


    Before Elaina protested, I removed my hand from hers and squeezed the tight bracelet off my wrist. Maybe it wasn¡¯t the best choice, but they already knew I existed and I didn¡¯t want to be stabbed accidentally.


    ¡°Now what she would do with them, sir?¡± One of the guards asked.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have the authority to punish them. Send them back to their cell after you strip them¡ª¡±


    Before the guard could finish his sentence, his body suddenly turned a bright purple. No, it wasn¡¯t just him. All of the guards were glowing purple!


    In mere seconds, the light dispersed. The fifteen guards who had been blocking our way had all vanished into thin air.


    No, not vanished. That wasn¡¯t correct.


    ¡°That was teleportation!¡± It was exactly the same as when my mistress teleported. Except this was fifteen people.


    ¡°Teleportation?¡± Elaina muttered beside me. She seemed just as shocked as I was.


    But where was the caster? They must be quite powerful to teleport so many high-rank guards. And why did they help us?


    ¡°Wow, you girls are so cool!¡± A chirpy voice came from behind me.


    My body stiffened. It couldn¡¯t be her, not here. I turned around before immediately regretting the decision.


    ¡°D-demon Lor¡ª¡± My words were interrupted when the small figure jumped into my arms as I stuttered back. Fortunately, they weighed almost nothing or I would¡¯ve fallen back.


    The girl¡¯s arms hooked around my neck as she pressed her little body against me. Her feet dangled down, the girl no taller than a child. She was even shorter than me!


    ¡°Ah~ I missed you so much Kitty.¡± She nuzzled my cheek with her own, her green hair blocking my face.


    My first thought was to peel the girl off me but she seemed determined to cling. And even if I had the strength to get her off, which I did not, I definitely did not have the courage to do it. The last thing I wanted to do was piss of the Demon Lord of Wrath.


    All I could do was hold her up by her butt to support. I hoped she wouldn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°Miss Ellie¡­um¡­why are you here?¡± It was impossible to hide the shakiness in my voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Miss Ellie. You can just call me Ellie. After all, we¡¯re friends!¡± She looked at me with a big, toothy smile, her face mere inches from my own.


    She really was cute with her big, bright eyes and plump cheeks. I had to stop my hand from giving them a little squeeze. If I didn¡¯t know she was a demon lord even stronger than Mistress Lilith, I might actually mistake her for an adorable child. The girl looked much younger than when I had met her at the banquet with her green hair was bunched up into pigtails.


    Elaina walked up to me, probably even more surprised than me with the appearance of this fairy. She knelt a little so her head was level with Ellie¡¯s.


    ¡°Hello Ellie, my name is Elaina. I¡¯m Kitty¡¯s friend. Were you the one who got rid of the guards?¡± She asked with a friendly smile.


    I sighed in relief. While Elaina¡¯s spoke as if she was talking to a child, at the very least her tone was sincere. It would be bad if my only companion died.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Ellie snorted as she turned her head away.


    Despite Elaina¡¯s friendliness, Ellie on the other hand didn¡¯t seem to care for Elaina at all. Her face was covered in annoyance and displeasure. Why did she not like her?


    ¡®Hey Ellie, is there some reason you don¡¯t¡ª¡±


    Elaina began to say, but was cut off a moment later as she screamed in pain. Her body couldn¡¯t handle it and she fell to the floor with a thud, her limbs twitching in agony.


    ¡°Ellie¡­are you doing that?¡±


    ¡°I am just administering a small punishment. Don¡¯t worry, no permanent damage will be inflicted¡­ It wouldn¡¯t do to kill someone with an aspect, no matter how annoying her existence is.¡± Ellie said as she finally let go of me and dropped to the floor. Her tone was utterly serious, a complete contrast to her previous self.


    ¡°Umm, I know she¡¯s a little annoying¡­but why is she being punished?¡± I scratched my cheek, nervous from confronting this demons lord. But I still had to stand up for Elaina. She had helped me escape, even if we did end up failing in the end.


    Ellie¡¯s serious face quickly changed to shock and then to panic. Her gaze turned to the floor in nervousness as her bare feet shuffling from side to side.


    I was amazed by how fast this demon lord could change her character. Did she have a split personality?


    And why was this girl so anxious? It should be me that was scared, not her!


    ¡°I-its because¡­¡± She fidgeted from side to side, her little hands clutching the hem of her skirt. ¡°Before in the room¡­she bullied you¡­¡± At the end her voice became barely a whisper.


    She was doing it for me? Wait a minute¡­


    ¡°So you were watching us before?¡± My eye twitched. Did she hear our entire escape plan?


    ¡°I just wanted to make sure the elf didn¡¯t do anything to you!¡± Now the demon lord was pouting up at me, a wronged expression on her face.


    ¡°Oh, then thank you Ellie.¡± My hand patted her head and she didn¡¯t resist. She even seemed to be a little ecstatic as she stopped the spell on Elaina.


    Task successful! Appease the little demon lord.


    ¡°Fuck, what the hell was that. It felt like I was being eaten from the inside out,¡± Elaina groaned as she sat up. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that a little much? I barely bullied her.¡±


    Before I could argue, Ellie¡¯s head perked up to the side. ¡°She¡¯s almost back. I have to get you out of here before she returns.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re helping us escape?¡± It was Elaina who asked. It seemed she had instantly recovered from her traumatic experience.


    ¡°Listen Kitty. I can only the stall the two but you¡¯ll have to escape yourself. If I¡¯m found helping you in anyway¡­I cannot fight off two demon lords by myself. All I can do is teleport you two as far as I can, but it will still be in the Demon Lord of Envy¡¯s territory. You must make your way south, to the others, before they catch you.¡±


    ¡°What others?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I cannot tell you. If you are captured, there are spells to read memories¡­But you will know when you find them. That elf is one of them. Find the other seven.¡±


    I wanted to interrupt, but I didn¡¯t know what to ask. Why was she helping us? Why did I have to find these others? How did they relate to me?


    But she was in a hurry and did not give me the chance to ask. ¡°If you can activate your aspect, you might stand a chance. You are the key, the only one he fears. Only you have the ability to kill him.¡± Her face was expressionless, but her eyes were full of fury. The pressure leaking out from her was unlike any I had felt before, whether it be my mistress or her demon knights.


    Suddenly, she looked behind her with an expression of alarm, before turning back to me.


    She waved her arm. ¡°Good luck, I will be waitin¡ª¡±


    Her words cut off as I was swallowed by purple light. Everything went black for a moment, and the world shifted around me.


    Suddenly, I felt my feet hit something solid. Dizzy from the teleportation, I was unable to keep my balance and fell back onto my butt. Fortunately, the ground was somewhat soft.


    I blinked at my new surroundings. As far as I could see, the land was covered in trees. They weren¡¯t normal trees as far as I could tell, each one was massive. I couldn¡¯t tell their exact height but some of them might have spanned as high as a hundred metres.


    Beside me, I looked over at Elaina, who had also fallen onto her behind. She met my gaze with a smile. And then she started laughing.


    ¡°We¡¯re finally free!¡± She jumped over to hug me.


    I couldn¡¯t help but laugh with her. I had a lot of questions, but they could be answered later. Right now, I just wanted to enjoy the moment.


    Freedom. It sure felt nice.


    WritingSimulato

 Chapter 27

    WritingSimulator


    It had been three or four hours since the two of us were saved by the Demon Lord of Wrath. It was about noon when we were forcibly teleported to this forest, now it was approaching the evening.


    We had decided to head south, not only because that is what Ellie had told us to do but also because we had to get out of the northern continent. As long as we stayed here, we would be hunted by two demon lords.


    Speaking of Ellie, I still could not understand why she saved us. She had said that both Elaina and I were somehow special and that there were seven others as well. But why were we special? Is it because we had both transmigrated into these bodies? And had Lilith known I was somehow special?


    And most importantly, how did she want us to help her in the future?


    I didn¡¯t feel special at all. My stats were terrible and completely unbalanced, half of my skills were for sex and perhaps worst of all were my perks. How was I supposed to help a demon lord?


    STATUS


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Kitty


    Race: Beastkin


    Gender: Female


    Class: Sex Slave


    Rank: E


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Attributes]


    Strength: 1


    Endurance: 3


    Finesse: 16


    Intelligence: 6


    Wisdom: 6


    Charisma: 51


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Skills:


    [Cleaning] - Level 4


    [Cunninglingus] - Level 4


    [Cooking] - Level 3


    [Anal] - Level 2


    [Blowjob]- Level 1


    [Charm] - Level 1


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Perks:


    [Obedient] - Cannot disobey orders from higher rank individuals


    [Adorable] - Charisma +20


    [Perfect Skin] - Finesse +5, Charisma +5


    [Masochist] - Some pain will be converted into pleasure


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    My Status. It was all I had. And it was more than a little worrying. It had been almost a week since my rank progressed, and I had stagnated at this level. All that I had done was gain some levels in my skills, and added two new skills. The [Blowjob] skill wasn¡¯t that helpful and the [Charm] skill that I got from practising in prison might be useful in the right situation, but wasn¡¯t anything impressive.


    But my new skills were only secondary at the moment. What I needed most was a class change. I doubted that there wasn¡¯t a way to change my class, I just had to find it.


    Experience towards rank-ups could only be obtained through your class. Warriors would gain experience by fighting, mages by learning and casting spells while slaves could only obtain experience through serving. As for my class, I could only gain experience by performing duties of a sexual nature.


    As long as I kept being a sex slave, my future would be dim¡­


    Not only that, I also needed a method to remove the [Obedience] perk. Hopefully, it would be removed with the class.


    Another problem was my constant arousal. I had thought about breaking away to relieve it, but Elaina was stubborn in pushing forward as fast as possible. I couldn¡¯t refute her either, two demons lords were chasing us.


    But it was truly annoying. I tried to keep calm but the feeling of lust was constant and was slowly taking over my mind. Elaina¡¯s slender legs and swaying hips in front didn¡¯t help either.


    While engrossed in my perverted staring, I suddenly heard a sound far off.


    ¡°Do you hear that Elaina?¡± I asked the girl walking in front of me.


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t hear anything, your ears must be better than mine.¡± She paused in her steps and turned around. ¡°Is it a monster?¡± She asked, her voice a whisper.


    I shook my head. ¡°No, it sounds like flowing water. A river, maybe?¡±


    We kept walking towards the sound. I hadn¡¯t noticed before but my cat ears could actually hear sounds from pretty far away.


    Eventually, we made it to the river. Well, more like a stream really. The clear water flowed slowly and the water did not even go to my knees when I stood in the middle.


    The water was cool, but not excessively cold. It was quite nice after the long hike we just did. My body was quite dirty and I hadn¡¯t had a bath in a few days. Elaina was even worse off than me.


    ¡°Finally, I can take a bath. Before, I had to use my water magic to clean myself off,¡± Elaina said as she began to take her clothes off. She didn¡¯t even leave her underwear on!


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing!¡± Was she just going to strip down in the middle of the forest? And with me here too?


    She cocked her head at me. ¡°Taking a bath. What else would I be doing?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t just strip in front of me!¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m a guy!¡±


    She held her chin with one hand. ¡°Oh you¡¯re a guy huh? Then prove it. Come, strip for me.¡±


    ¡°You¡­You pervert!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m the pervert?¡± She said as she waded through the water over to me, her naked body on full display. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the guy staring at me right now?¡±


    My face reddened and I quickly glanced away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± She came up to me and held my dress. ¡°But don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unfair that I don;t get anything to look at?¡±


    ¡°El-Elaina, wait! What if someone comes and finds us naked!?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry, you have the invisibility bracelet with you if that happens.¡±


    And like that, I was stripped down to my underwear.


    ¡°Pfft- I didn¡¯t get a good look before but the picture really looks like you!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    It was then that I noticed her gaze was centred at my pantie-covered butt, where a cute picture of a pink cat was located.


    I quickly covered the back of my panties with my hands. ¡°Why are you staring at my butt?!¡±


    ¡°Nevermind that, hurry up and take the rest of your clothes off.¡±


    Did I seriously escape just to end up with another pervert?


    *******


    After bathing together, we quickly had dinner. Our food consisted of some berries that probably weren¡¯t poisonous that we had picked on our hike. The berries were nothing like I had seen before, the size of a blueberry but bright orange with blue stripes. While they looked quite weird, their taste was excellent. Unfortunately, it was the only thing we had to eat.


    But the variety of food wasn¡¯t my biggest issue. It was the constant lust I had been feeling ever since the bath.


    I had been able to ignore my arousal before, but during our four hour walk in the forest it had become impossible to disregard. Perhaps Lilith had done something to my body or maybe I had just become accustomed to the pleasure. After all, it was more addicting than any drug. After bathing with Elaina naked, my lust had almost taken over my body.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Elaina asked as she glanced over at me.


    ¡°N-nothing!¡±


    There was definitely something wrong with me. My body was sweating all over and my crotch was practically drenched. My gaze trailed slowly to my well-endowed chest. They weren¡¯t huge by any means, only a C-cup, but they were still plentiful. Obscene desires filled my thoughts as I wondered how different orgasms were as a girl.


    Now that I was a girl, I wondered if the pleasure would be even greater. If only Elaina would leave so I could relieve myself.


    Instead of going away though, she walked over and sat beside me. ¡°Oh, are you sure? Maybe I can help.¡±


    ¡°Ummm¡­its really nothing. I¡¯m fine,¡± I said, squeezing my legs together. It would be fine if you left me alone for a bit.


    Rather than leaving like I hoped, she moved her hand and placed it on top of my head. Why is she petting me now! Please just go away for a bit! But Elaina didn¡¯t want me to leave her sight as I was pitifully weak¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve escaped. Everything¡¯s fine now. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you anymore.¡±


    I was shocked silent. She was comforting me? It actually felt quite pleasant to be comforted for once, but I had pressing issue.


    ¡°T-that¡­that isn¡¯t the problem.¡±


    Even so, Elaina proceeded to kneel down and wrap her arms around my waist and hugged me from behind. This¡­is too close! We were only companions, its not like we were so affectionate. I could even feel her soft breasts pressing on my back!


    My body stiffened from her contact. The past few times I had had human contact, well it hadn¡¯t been an enjoyable experience. Even with Lady Juliette it had been different. But this embrace, it was warm and nice. Even though I had engaged in a lot of sex before, all of it was about their pleasure and nothing more.


    Elaina was different. She might act really weird, constantly enjoyed teasing and bullying and was also very perverted sometimes, but at least she treated me like a human being. She cared about me.


    Suddenly, she pulled away from the hug which left me confused and disappointed.


    I felt empty without it. But before I could ask her to continue, she sat down behind me.


    ¡°Come here, Kitty.¡± Elaina sat down with her legs spread, her arms spread wide inviting me to sit between her. I quickly backed up and put my butt between Elaina''s leg and into her lap. Getting this kind of treatment, I felt like a child. But it was still very pleasant, I couldn¡¯t complain.


    I rested my back onto Elaina¡¯s body somewhat stiffly. Elaina placed her arms around my hip and pulls me close. The sensation was like being enveloped by a warm blanket, and I completely relaxed my body into it, melting into her embrace. The difference in our height was now even more evident as I felt Elaina¡¯s warm breath on the top of my head. I was too short!


    While the situation should have been embarrassing,I wasn¡¯t ashamed at all. Besides, we had bathed naked together. Compared to that, this was not very shameful. Thinking of our bath in the river made me blush red in embarrassment, but it also made something else stir inside me. Maybe we could be more than friends?


    I shook my head. What am I thinking?


    ¡°You¡¯re so cute!¡± Elaina''s cute laughter filled my ear, distracting me from my thoughts. I glanced up at her and was stunned.


    It was my first time looking at her closely. Her green eyes were glittering, filled with gentleness and her smile was bright enough to blind me. Seeing her like this, so different from her usual self, made me smile back. She was really adorable...Wait, what am I thinking. I can¡¯t think like that!


    But it was true that Elaina was really attractive. Why had I never noticed before? Those irresistible lips, her slender body and enticing legs.


    My mind was dizzy. I just wanted to touch¡ª


    I shook my head. What was happening to me? I had only met her a few days and now I was thinking about having sex with her. Was I really this broken?


    It¡¯s impossible for me to stay calm in this position though. With her slender body pressing against me and her arms holding me tight, it felt too nice. And her carefree smile that exposed her pink lips¡­I really couldn¡¯t hold on!


    Was there really any point in resisting?


    I lifted my head and kissed her on the lips.

 Chapter 28*

    As I opened my eyelids slightly, Elaina¡¯s beautiful green eyes met mine causing my heart to throb once more. I quickly broke away from the kiss and glanced away.


    How could I be so impulsive? Did she hate it?


    I opened my mouth in an attempt to explain, but she didn''t even let me finish .


    "Elai¡ª Mmph?!"


    Elaina without a second thought lifted my chin back to her and pressed her lips tightly back against mine, not even giving me a chance to explain. Though a little shocked at her actions, this time Elaina had kissed me on her own accord. Did she actually like it?


    The softness of her lips quickly erased any other thoughts I was having, my entire focus on her mouth.


    "Aah...Mmhm!!"


    The elf''s tongue invaded my mouth, perhaps as retaliation for the kiss before. I welcomed it with joy however, and began to kiss her back.


    "Ah... Mnn..." Elaina moaned lightly for the first time.


    My body was already burning in arousal. Feeling that constant embarrassing throb between my legs, I couldn¡¯t help but want to quicken the pace further.


    While we were engrossed in our kissing, Elaina, perhaps reading my mind, began groping my chest from behind over my dress. She made circular movement over my breasts causing me to whimper in surprise. Sometimes, she would even lift them from below.


    ¡°Kitty, do you want to do it?¡±


    Her fingers traced the curves of my body, down below my chest. Then, slowly she made her way back up and arrived back at my breasts, her hands hovering just above them.


    I could barely whimper out a yes.


    After my consent, her hands began to pull the straps of my dress down below my shoulders, exposing my white and pink bra. Soon, I felt my breast being freed as the clasp of my bra was undone. Is she going to touch them directly now?


    Her hands slipped inside, the low temperature of her skin making contact with my breasts, sending a shiver down my body. Slowly, she began to play with my breasts. Her movements weren¡¯t very skillful, not like the other women that had raped me, but they felt much more pleasurable when she did it. I even had to bite my lip to hold back my voice.


    Her hands played with my breasts in a gentle manner. She lifted them and squeezed them, the tip of my breasts were already completely swollen from her touches. I felt like I was losing control of my body.


    It was at this moment that I could feel Elaina''s hand moving inside my skirt and slipping in.


    I squeaked in surprise as I looked up at her. "W-wait, Elaina..."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make you feel good."


    She kissed me full on the face again. The fingers that slid between my thighs were slowly making there way up, her teasing driving me insane.


    I almost couldn¡¯t handle it as I squirmed in her lap. Her skills were nothing amazing, at least not compared to what I was used to, but it didn¡¯t matter. My body was already turned on to the maximum.


    But just just before she reached my panties, the hands that were boldly moving beneath my dress stopped and went back up.


    One hand went back to my exposed breast while the other idly rubbed my flat stomach as the elf enjoyed the sensation of my perfect skin. In fact, I could tell that the feeling of my soft skin rubbing against her body was only making her more excited.


    The problem was that I needed relief instantly. I could feel the area below my skirt was growing soaked with my juices and I found myself arching my back and moaning for more. I knew just a single touch could be enough to push me over.


    But Elaina didn¡¯t care. She instead moved her one hand gently against my breast, her thumb eventually reaching my swollen nipple. I really want to stop her hand and move it back down, but I didn¡¯t have the strength to do it. Suddenly, she flicked the tip of my breast and I felt the surging sensation running through on my back. I unconsciously let out a loud moan.


    "More, mnnnn...."


    "More?"


    My response was just another quiet moan. At this point, I could barely think.


    "Mmm¡­I don¡¯t know what it is about you, Kitty, but you just make me want to eat you up."


    ¡°P-please¡­I need more please!¡± I begged whilst laying in her lap, squirming and spreading my legs to maintain that pleasant tingling below.


    She smiled down at me. ¡°Alright, since you asked so nicely.¡±


    Elaina¡¯s hand that was gently rubbing my belly started making its way down again. While her one hand continued playing with my breast, her second one brushed over the top of my panties. I couldn¡¯t help but thrust my hips out against it as she rubbed me to climax.


    The stimulation from two different places was enough to push me over the peak.


    ¡°Mmmnnnnnnnh!¡± I whimpered breathlessly, looking Elaina in the eyes as I twitched in her lap.


    ¡°That''s it, Kitty. Cum for me." She whispered into my furry ear, gently pressing her fingers into my panties to guide me through my orgasm. Her other hand continued to knead my plump chest, only adding more stimulation to my sensitive body.


    The climax this time was like nothing I had felt before. The tension in my whole body raised to the maximum and I felt my muscles contract as I continued to tremble in pleasure.


    Female orgasms were truly different from male orgasms. Although the pleasure was not as intense as before, the length was much longer. The climax lasted far longer than my previous ones, the pleasure only fading after nearly a minute. But eventually, after what felt like an eternity, the pleasure faded, leaving me limp in her arms, my body full of sweat.


    My chest heaved up and down as I struggled to catch my breath. I leaned against Elaina¡¯s chest as she cuddled me close and gently stroked my hair.


    I couldn¡¯t believe how good it felt to finally rid myself of the constant arousal. While the pleasure this time might not have compared to the other times, and Elaina¡¯s skills were not nearly as good, it felt a lot better afterwards.


    After a few minutes, I was able to fully recover, my exhaustion not nearly as high as other times. That was probably because we had only been going at it for at most ten minutes.


    Looking up at Elaina, I saw her blushing face and couldn¡¯t help but smile. It seemed she had been turned on from my performance.


    I wiggled away from her hug and pushed her down to the ground. Elaina, completely surprised by my dominant actions could only gasp in surprise as I met her lips with mine.


    It was my turn to dominate this elf.

 Chapter 29*

    Soon, I had Elaina firm against the ground, her hands locked above her head by my hands. My strength wasn¡¯t enough to keep her down but she didn¡¯t seem to want to resist. We continued to kiss where we left off, while I began to explore the elf¡¯s body with my hands for the first time. I ran my hand down her neck to her collarbone and finally to her breasts.


    I pulled her green dress down as well as her bra, revealing her cute chest. I was completely drunk in lust but was still able to notice that Elaina was the same, her hardened nipples revealing her desire. I immediately broke the kiss and started to suck on Elaina''s left breast.


    I wasn¡¯t in my right mind, but I could feel an almost instinctual attraction to Elaina¡¯s body. Her allure was almost magical, as she was able to ignite my desire more than even Lilith could. My own body was pushing itself to continue and I couldn¡¯t resist. No, I didn¡¯t want to resist.


    She tensed up beneath me as I lightly bit down and continued to suck. Her breathing was heavy and her eyes were closed. It seemed that she had been waiting for her turn.


    I moved to her other nipple and did the same thing. When I was finished with her breasts I ran my tongue back up to her mouth and kissed her. She kissed me back and our tongues intertwined.


    I let go of Elaina''s hands and used them to massage her breasts, finally bringing out a moan from the girl. Finally, I broke the kiss as I smirked down at her.


    "You''re also really cute, Elaina~"


    "D-Don¡¯t use my own words against me. Besides, it¡¯s obvious I''m cute¡ª"


    Despite being both embarrassed and aroused from the situation, Elaina was still as stubborn as ever. I had been wanting to punish this cheeky elf for her bullying earlier and now I had the chance.


    I ran my hand down her body and in between her legs, down to between her thighs. Using my delicate finger, I began to caress Elaina¡¯s inner thighs, the soft, squishy feeling bringing me joy.


    When I had thought she had enough teasing, I pulled down her green panties and pried open her beautiful and slender white thighs. But even though I had teased her a bit, I still wasn¡¯t satisfied. I was completely drunk on the thought of for once being the dominant partner.


    "Wow, it¡¯s all wet¡ª" I said as I brushed her lower lips with my finger.


    "D-Don''t be stupid...It¡¯s just a natural react¡ª"


    Before she could keep complaining, my hands pressed down on both the left and right legs. I buried my head between her and extended my tongue. With the experience I had as well as the skill I had gained, it wasn¡¯t long before Elaina fell under my control. Her body shivered under my manipulations, enticing sweet moans from her mouth.


    "More~ Kitty¡­Stop teasing me... Ahh!" She screamed as she arched her back, thrusting her hips into my face.


    Meanwhile I continued tormenting the Elaina''s privates, trying my best to make her lose herself to the pleasure.


    "Ah~ Kitty... I-It feels so good¡ª"


    Her hands pushed into the back of my head, forcing me to continue. Her lower lips were clinging tight onto my fingers covered in juices.


    "Nooo... I''m¡ª I''m... Mnnnh!"


    Her shaking thighs squeezed my head as I was held in place. Knowing that the elf was almost there, I slowed my pace a little too tease her. I traced the entrance of her hole with my tongue, causing the girl to let out a whimper. I continued licking up the sweet nectar dripping off her honeypot.


    Finally, I decided to finish her off before she crushed me with her thighs. I flicked my tongue over Elaina''s clit. She moaned out in pure ecstasy.


    Elaina couldn''t hold it anymore and moaned in ecstasy as she orgasmed.


    "Kitty¡ª I''m cumming!"


    My skill was too much as Elaina¡¯s body erupted into one massive orgasm, squirting her juices into my waiting mouth. I just grinned and continued my assault even as she trembled beneath me.


    With a final lick, I was satisfied. Removing my mouth from the well licked vagina, I allowed the elf to regain her bearings. Her body was limp now, no signs of the earlier struggle.


    Climbing up Elaina¡¯s body, my smile widened as I watched her chest heave up and down as she caught her breath. It felt good getting back at her for once.


    ¡°Eeeeehhh!¡±


    Suddenly, I felt a light grasp on my sensitive tail and pleasure tingled down my body. The hand rubbed up and down my tail as I moaned from the sensation. I was too exhausted and surprised to resist.


    Another hand grasped my waist and flipped me down, Elaina putting herself on top.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been quite naughty, haven¡¯t you Kitty?¡±


    As she said those words, Elaina lowered her head until she was right between my thighs, her warm breath sending shivers down my spine.


    I finally realized what she was about to do and cried out loudly, "I¡¯ve already¡­D-Don''t tell me you are ¡ª Ahhh!"


    Elaina ignored my complaints and began her revenge against me. I hadn¡¯t noticed just how aroused I was and nearly climaxed from the sudden contact.


    "How cute." Elaina said between her licks as she conquered me once again.


    *******


    In the end, my payback failed as my body became Elaina¡¯s plaything for the night.


    I didn¡¯t know how long we continued for. Eventually my body fell limp onto Elaina, too exhausted to continue. I fell asleep naked in the forest, cuddled next to a person I met a few days ago. Not the weirdest thing that has happened to me in the past few weeks.


    Fortunately, despite it being night it was still quite warm.


    Congratulations!


    You are now Rank E+


    Perk Advancement: [Obedient] ¡ú [Loyal]


    Aspect of Love activated!


    New Skill: [Light Magic]

 Chapter 30

    WritingSimulator


    I laid on the ground, staring at the sky, my lower body still exhausted from last night. It was not just my lower body was in pain though, my back ached as well. This is why you don¡¯t sleep on the ground.


    Did I really do that with Elaina last night? It almost felt like a dream. And what were with those system messages at the end.


    I flicked my hand up as I willed my status to appear.


    STATUS


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Kitty


    Race: Beastkin


    Gender: Female


    Class: Sex Slave


    Rank: E+


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Attributes]


    Strength: 1


    Endurance: 7


    Finesse: 18


    Intelligence: 9


    Wisdom: 11


    Charisma: 68


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Skills:


    [Cleaning] - Level 4


    [Cunninglingus] - Level 5


    [Cooking] - Level 3


    [Anal] - Level 2


    [Blowjob] - Level 1


    [Charm] - Level 1


    [Light Magic] - Level 1


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Traits:


    [Loyal] - If ally is in danger, all stats +10


    [Adorable] - Charisma +20


    [Perfect Skin] - Finesse +5, Charisma +5


    [Masochist] - Some pain will be converted into pleasure


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    How did I get the light magic skill? Wait¡­there had been a status message yesterday. Something about an aspect of love¡­


    ¡°Finally awake?¡±


    My thoughts were interrupted by the nearby elf. Elaina was sitting against a nearby tree, her chin resting on her hand.


    ¡°W-What happened last night?¡± I asked, still a little confused.


    ¡°Well, you jumped on me and then we had a couple rounds of sex in the forest,¡± she responded casually, completely unfazed by the ordeal.


    ¡°Y-you seduced me!¡±


    ¡°Really? You were the one who kisses me fist. I think it was you that seduced me. Even now you¡¯re trying to get me going,¡± she said as pointed down at my chest.


    I glanced down and flushed red. My dress was still pulled down from last night, exposing my bare chest. My mind had been groggy from waking up, allowing it to go unnoticed.


    My arms quickly went to cover my breasts as I sent a glare Elaina¡¯s way, but she didn¡¯t seem to care.


    ¡°More importantly than the sex was what happened afterwards though. Not only did I rank up to D-Rank from having sex which makes no sense, I also gained a new trait,¡± she said as she scratched her head as she told me about her Status.


    ¡°The trait is [Perfect Skin]. Now my skin is all silky and smooth which feels nice. But I don¡¯t understand why the system would give me a trait like this?¡±


    [Perfect Skin]? Wasn¡¯t that my trait? It couldn¡¯t be a coincidence¡­


    ¡°I-I also ranked up and got [Light Magic] which is your skill. Before I got the skill though, it said the aspect of love activated,¡± I said. ¡°Oh, my [Obedient] trait also changed to [Loyal].¡±


    ¡°How interesting. Aspect of love? Since I didn¡¯t get the message, it must be a special power that you have. It seems like it allowed us to swap something. And it doesn¡¯t seem to be restricted to either traits or skills. I wonder if it is temporary or permanent?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Nothing like this happened before when I was forced to¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe it has something to do with what that little bitch said. Something about we are special, part of a group of nine. Or maybe we just don¡¯t know enough about the system and how it works.¡±


    I nodded my head in agreement. We still had very little knowledge on the system itself.


    ¡°Not only that, but it seems we somehow copied each others trait and skill. I gave you [Light Magic] while you gave me [Perfect Skin]¡­¡±


    ¡°The system told me the aspect of love activated before I got {Light Magic]. I don¡¯t know what an aspect is though, I¡¯ve never heard it before.¡±


    ¡°Aspect of love? Well it doesn¡¯t matter. All we can do is keep experimenting.¡±


    I glanced over at her. What did she mean by that?


    But before I could ask, she had already spoken. ¡°You should go wash up in the river. We should be heading out soon.¡±


    *******


    It was another couple hours of walking through the humongous forest before we finally met with something.


    A loud roar shook the trees, making my cat ears and tail stand straight up with the sound. Even Elaina could hear it as she quickly pulled out the sword she stole from the guard she killed and hid behind a tree.


    ¡°What was that?¡± I asked, giving Elaina a worried glance.


    ¡°Hurry, turn invisible and get behind something!¡±


    Flustered, I quickly hurried to obey as I slipped the tight bracelet around my wrist and scurried behind the nearest tree. It was not that I didn¡¯t want to fight, but that I still did not have the options or strength to do so.


    My first suggestion would have been to run, but I could tell that the beast that had made that roar was traveling quite fast. We would never have been able to outrun it.


    Suddenly, from out of the bushes came a humanoid monster twice as tall as any human I had ever seen. The bulging muscles of his arms were proof of his incredible strength, the biceps twice as thick as my waist.


    The monster¡¯s head was disproportionately large and very ugly, resembling the Demon Lord of Gluttony who was an orc. Except he was somehow even more ugly. His skin was a dark green and two tusks came out from his mouth.


    I could already guess what he was. The monster was an ogre.


    What was interesting though was that the ogre was suffering from various injuries. A nasty slash crossed his face, taking out his left eye. His right hand was also gone, chopped completely off as it left a trail of blood behind him. A number of arrows were sticking out from his back and shallow cuts covered most of his lower body. The injuries were fresh too as they were still heavily bleeding.


    The ogre didn¡¯t seem to notice us as it ran right by me. I had thought an ogre would be slow, but it was actually running quite fast. Much faster than I could at least.


    Neither Elaina or I moved a muscle as the ogre passed us. We did not have the strength to take him out anyway.


    But it didn¡¯t matter.


    I heard the sound of the arrow just before it struck the ogre in the neck. His steps fumbled a bit before another arrow penetrated his neck again. Unable to withstand, the ogre fell over with a thud, faceplanting into the ground.


    Coming from the direction of the arrow were three men riding giant wolves. The riders were all wearing steel black armour that covered their entire body, including a helm that hid their face. The one in front, the leader I presumed, was carrying a large bow while the other two both held spears. The middle one and the one on the right were large, while the one on the left was smaller in stature.


    They climbed off their mounts to approach the fallen monster. The wolves seemed tamed as they stayed put.


    But suddenly, one of the followers turned our way and shouted to the others.


    The armored men surrounded Elaina from all sides, cornering her against the tree. Fortunately, they did not notice the invisible me but I was still worried about Elaina.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The one in the front with the bow asked. Her voice was hoarse but distinctly female.


    ¡°M-My name is Alice. I was part of a merchant caravan that was attacked just north of here. It happened two days ago¡­My parents¡­they¡¯re gone. ¡± She made up a completely nonsensical story as she cried some fake tears. Her performance was really awful and I couldn¡¯t help but cringe in embarrassment.


    The attackers however did not suspect a thing. ¡°Attacked? By what?¡±


    ¡°Ummm¡­.an ogre?¡±


    Who would believe that? Elaina really needed to practise her acting like I did!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that must have been terrible.¡± The woman took off her helmet revealing her face. The other two followed her. The female leader and the man on her right were both orcs while the man on the left was a middle-aged human with a tired look on his face.


    ¡°May I ask why you three are out here hunting ogres?¡±


    ¡°We just ran into this guy accidentally. We¡¯re actually searching these woods looking for someone.¡±


    ¡°Accidentally? Wasn¡¯t it you who hunted him¡­¡± The human muttered between his teeth. I was probably the only one who could hear him as the others ignored the human.


    ¡°Who are you looking for? Maybe I can help.¡±


    The female orc scratched her head as she thought for a bit. Eventually, she turned to the man on her right. ¡°Torg, tell her who we¡¯re looking for.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re hunting a pink cat, captain. A girl cat too.¡± The orc confidently grunted in response. ¡°And the cat is accompanied by a goblin I think.¡±


    The human on the left sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a female cat beastkin with pink hair that we¡¯re looking for, not an actual cat. And they¡¯re accompanied by an elf, not a goblin.¡±


    Hey, isn¡¯t that me? Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re already searching for me out here!


    ¡°You heard the man. A pink cat beastkin that¡¯s not an actual cat. You aren¡¯t a beastkin by any chance, are you?¡±


    ¡°Nooo? I¡¯m a human¡­¡± Even Elaina was confused at this point.


    Elaina had covered her pointy ears with her long, golden hair. Although she was quite slender, she could at least pass for a human unless someone examined her more closely.


    ¡°Oh. I see.¡± She nodded her head as if confirming the fact.


    ¡°Ummm¡­do you know any nearby towns I can head to?¡±


    She grunted. ¡°Of course. We¡¯re guards for the town of Red Peak. One of us can escort you back, it¡¯s just east of here. Or was it west?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s south, captain.¡±


    The leader nodded. ¡°Of course, just south of here.¡±


    And like that, we followed the male orc as he lead us back on foot, leaving his wolf behind with the two others. The human was unwilling to leave the captain alone so he remained. I myself stayed invisible with the bracelet even as we approached the town.


    It wasn¡¯t a long walk. It only took an hour before the town itself came into view as we left the cover of the dense forest.


    The town itself was nothing special. Surrounded by walls of stone with a single metal gateway, its size was not very impressive. It was what stood behind the walls that managed to shock me.


    Giant mountains blocked the horizon, spreading as far as wide as the eye could see and reaching past even the clouds. The town itself looked tiny as the shadows of the mountains loomed over it.


    We had finally reached them. The Chaos Peaks.

 Chapter 31

    The three of us made our way to the northern gate. I walked in the back, still invisible as the orc lead us.


    Arriving at the town, our group was greeted by a few guards all dressed in black armour.


    ¡°Torg, who is this girl?¡± One of the guards asked, his voice muffled by his helm.


    ¡°Just a human girl who¡¯s merchant caravan was attacked. I¡¯m escorting her back to the city.¡±


    The guard turned towards Elaina. ¡°Miss, are you a resident here?¡±


    Elaina shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°Then it will be one silver to enter, unless you have a pass.¡±


    Elaina fumbled with her belt and handed over a single silver coin. Fortunately, she had the pouch from the previous owner of her body. The elf was actually quite rich, a silver coin was nothing to her.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be heading back now. Still got work to do,¡± Torg grumbled as he waved as farewell.


    ¡°Do you know a place to stay the night?¡± Elaina asked the guard at the gate after thanking Torg.


    ¡°I assume you¡¯ve never been to Red Peak if you¡¯re asking that.¡± After not getting a response he continued, ¡°This town does not have many permanent residents, but instead acts as a way point for people heading to the southern continent or those hunting in the mountains. There are plenty of inns here. While a little on the expensive side, the Golden Swan is probably one of the safest inns in town for humans, especially young human woman. It¡¯s just down the main road.¡±


    Elaina handed him an extra silver for the advice and passed through the gates. I myself slipped in after her, still invisible. No one suspected a thing and I got in for free.


    After entering the town, Elaina continued down the main street to the inn. I went up and snaked my arm around hers so I wouldn¡¯t lose her.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I whispered. She jumped a little at my voice.


    ¡°To the inn he talked about. Now keep quite. People are looking for you.¡±


    After being reprimanded, I no longer spoke again. Her words made sense though. Since those three guards were searching for me, Lilith had probably already sent out orders to capture me. Or maybe it was Invidia as this was her territory. Instead of chatting with Elaina, I instead started studying our surroundings.


    The town itself was quite lively. Many people walked to and fro across the street and into the shops that littered the sides. Some of them were dressed up in leather or steel armour, and many people were wearing a weapon of some kind on their back or waist. The few that stood out were the guards dressed in their imposing black armour.


    Most of the people here were either orcs or some type of demon. However, there were other races such as humans, some lizardmen and even a few elves with grey skin colour. Drow? I even saw a minotaur walking about with a massive warhammer strapped to his back.


    In fact, there were more races here than at the auction or the banquet that I had been to previously. Even Lilith¡¯s harem wasn¡¯t as diverse as this town. Was it because it acted as a border to the southern continent?


    Many of the men were giving Elaina disturbing looks and some didn¡¯t even bother to hide their intentions. I was personally quite creeped out but Elaina didn¡¯t show anything as she walked past them. At the very least, none of them tried anything in broad daylight, probably because of the presence of the guards.


    After a minute or two of walking down the crowded street, we eventually arrived at our destination. A three-storied wooden building that looked recently built, at least compared to some of the other more worn down shops. A large sign with the words ¡®Golden Swan¡¯ painted in gold hung above the doorway.


    The inside of the inn was also quite cozy. I noticed many of the staff and guests were human. Perhaps this was an inn for humans?


    After Elaina paid for a room, I followed her to our room on the second floor.


    The room was small with only a single, small bed. There was also a desk and wardrobe present, as well as a window to bring the sunlight in. Had Elaina only paid for a one person room?


    I removed the invisibility bracelet after Elaina closed the drapes of the window, shutting off the outside world.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± I asked, still not quite sure how to proceed.


    Our main objective should be to cross the mountains. But that was easier said than done. I wasn;t the best at coming up with a plan so I could only depend on Elaina.


    ¡°You stay here while I go explore the town.¡±


    ¡°But I want to walk around too. I can wear the invisibility bracelet.¡±


    ¡°Too dangerous. Remember, they¡¯re hunting for you specifically. While they¡¯re also looking for me, it seems I¡¯m more of an extra right now. Besides, I can take the invisibility bracelet for myself if you don¡¯t come along.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± I grumbled as I passed her the bracelet. Her words made sense, but I still wanted to have a look around. Staying in this room reminded me too much of my time being a slave.


    ¡°Here, you take this.¡± She tossed me the book about magic on her way out. ¡°You can try to figure a little bit of it when I¡¯m out. Now that you have [Light Magic], maybe it can help.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    There was paper and a pen on the desk at the side of the room. As I sat down and began to read, I realized that this was going to be a lot more work than I thought. While I knew the letters, I didn¡¯t know most of the words. Only one word in five was understandable, the rest complete gibberish.


    I sighed. Hopefully Elaina was making out better than me.


    WritingSimulator


    ? o??o ? o??o ? o??o ? o??o ? o??o ?

 Chapter 32 (Elaina)

    (Elaina¡¯s POV)


    The amount of people on the streets had increased now that it was late afternoon. Wherever I walked, I was receiving plenty of gazes, especially from men. Although I had noticed a few women giving me a look of desire.


    It wasn¡¯t my clothes that was making them stare. I was only wearing a simple green dress; the same one I had been wearing for the past two weeks. On top of that, I also had the belt strapped around my waist, holding my pack and my sword. That was one thing I did not dare leave behind.


    Despite my plain dress, my face was completely obscured face. The contrast between my stunning face and plain dress only increased the stares. It wasn¡¯t that I was narcissistic, this wasn¡¯t even my own body after all. It was just that my face was truly beautiful. And now I had even added [Perfect Skin] to my repertoire. It was no wonder that I was getting so much attention.


    But even my appearance was lacking to Kitty¡¯s. She was more cute than sexy, but she still looked stunning nonetheless. It might have been because of her insane charisma stat or maybe she just looked that way.


    I had actually wanted to bring Kitty along. As long as she wore the invisibility bracelet, it would have been fine. She would probably be safer with me than at the inn. In fact, I felt much better with her at my side.


    I hadn¡¯t noticed it until the night we had sex but I had really fallen for Kitty. It wasn¡¯t honestly quite odd, it was like I was naturally attracted to the girl. But she was also my type. Cute, innocent and submissive. And as a bonus, she was really good in bed.


    I shook my head as I tried to move my thoughts to a different topic. Whenever I thought about Kitty now, I started getting a little to excited.


    The first task should be new clothing and equipment. My budget was quite high, so I could afford to spend for a couple sets of clothes for myself. As for Kitty, she would have to make do. I didn¡¯t have her size at the moment.


    With a map of the town given to me by the innkeeper, crudely written and barely understandable, I navigated through the town with some difficulty before arriving at my destination. The sheer amount of people on the streets only made it harder.


    Finally, I found myself before one of Red Peak¡¯s few tailor shops. It wasn¡¯t the most expensive clothing store, but the clothing it sold was designed specifically for humans.


    The shop had only a signboard of a shirt and the word¡¯s Magora¡¯s Clothing underneath, both painted in red. There were a few sets of clothing shown in the window, both male and female garments.


    ¡°Welcome, young lady. What are you looking for today?¡±


    Right after opening the door, I was greeted by a spry old woman standing behind the counter. Her hair was greying, and some wrinkles were showing on her face, but she was probably still in her sixties at the oldest.


    Glancing around the store, I saw that it was full of clothing of all sorts of colours. Other than me, there were no other customers.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for some traveling wear. Shirts, pants and maybe a cloak to keep me warm.¡±


    The woman gave me a look as she rubbed her chin. ¡°Hmm, I should have some clothes that fit you. Even if you are quite thin and slender, plus a little tall for a woman, you¡¯re still pretty close to a human. Quite rare though to see an elf in the northern continent, especially a free one.¡±


    My face paled as I realized she knew my identity. ¡°H-How did you know?¡±


    She pointed to her left eye. ¡°[Discerning Eye]. I usually use it to fit customers. You¡¯re a little too thin to be a human, unless you were starving. Your golden hair and attractive face are also clues, as well as the fact that you¡¯re hiding your ears.¡± She gave me a friendly smile.


    I gulped. If this woman could see that I was an elf¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Most people haven¡¯t seen your kind up here, but I¡¯ve had to make clothes for a few elven slaves so it was a little easier for me. Besides, only another human or elf would likely be able to guess your identity. Although you would do well buying a cloak to hide your figure and face.¡± She hummed as she darted around the back of the store, flipping through the shelves.


    She pulled out a dark green cloak. ¡°This is one of my better cloaks. Although a little expensive, it is one of my better products. Enchanted with minor toughness and waterproof.¡±


    ¡°How much is it?¡±


    ¡°Two gold and fifty silver for the cloak.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how expensive that was, but many of the slaves were going for around a few dozen gold at the auction. The inn room had been five silver a night, so this cloak was basically fifty nights at an inn. Of course, I had paid for the least expensive room so it wasn¡¯t the best comparison.


    I nodded in response, deciding to buy it anyway. My decision might have been swayed by the fact that the cloak was green, my favourite colour.


    Along with cloak, I bought three pairs of pants and shirts as well as a tank-top and shorts.


    Eventually, after a little hesitation, I added a dark red cloak for Kitty as well as some undergarments and socks for the both of us. I didn¡¯t purchase any actual clothing for her though. While I could make a good guess for her cup-size, estimating the size of outer clothing she needed was a little harder.


    Finally, I added in a storage bag to hold it all. The shop only sold lesser storage bags, mainly for leisure purposes. But it suited my needs well enough.


    The total came to Eight gold and seventy-six silver, but I paid the old woman six gold. Most of the amount was spent on the storage bag as well as the two cloaks. Kitty¡¯s cloak was only a tad less expensive than mine.


    After buying the clothing, I switched into a new shirt and pants, as well as slipping on the cloak. Hopefully, I would get fewer gazes in the streets.


    ¡°Do you mind if I ask some questions? I¡¯m quite new to the town.¡±


    ¡°Of course not dear. I have plenty of time. Ask away.¡±


    ¡°Why is the Red Peak path so popular? There are other ways to get to the southern continent so why is this one so popular.¡±


    I had been thinking about this for a while. Why was this place so full of people? Wasn¡¯t it just one of many paths through the mountain range?


    ¡°Odd. You¡¯re an elf but you¡¯ve never been to the southern continent, have you Miss?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No, I¡¯m from up north.¡±


    ¡°There are only three ways to get between the two halves of the continent. The first is through the main pass, but you wouldn¡¯t take that unless you want to die. Every so often, the Anos Empire sends an expedition up north, but they never get through the pass. The Demon Lord of Wrath herself defends exit after all. Only every hundred years when they send their crusade do they get through. I was still a kid during the last crusade ninety years ago, so I didn¡¯t participate in the defense, but the south didn¡¯t get very far before the demon lords put a stop to their nonsense.¡±


    ¡°The second method would be by boat. While it is probably the safest of the three routes, it is still more dangerous than you might think. Pirates, storms, sea monsters¡­any one of them could put an end to your trip. The sea between the northern and southern continent is rife with dangers.¡±


    ¡°Of course, this leads us to the third method. There are many paths threw the mountains, but most of them are far too dangerous for ordinary men. Everything from collapsing tunnels and rockslides to bandits and monsters. Red Peak pass is one of the safest of the routes and is also wide enough to allow for smaller caravans and wagons to traverse across. Not only that, the pass exits at the Revilon Empire not the Anos Empire. If you are suspected of traveling the Chaos Peaks in the Anos Empire, at best you¡¯ll be imprisoned. And that¡¯s for humans. If you¡¯re any other race, you¡¯ll be executed.¡±


    ¡°And anyone can use the pass?¡±


    ¡°Of course. The city charges a tax of ten silver to use it though. Not much, but that¡¯s per person, including slaves. You¡¯ll also need to hire an escort team to protect you from monsters and bandits. The more expensive the better.¡±


    ¡°I see. Do you have any suggestions?¡±


    ¡°Hmmmm, let me think¡­The Crescent Moon Warriors would be your best option. They are a smaller group but composed entirely of elites. Never failed a single mission since they formed. But they take platinum, not gold. A cheaper option would be the Red Peak Mercenaries, the largest escort group here. They do regular runs once a month, taking a bunch of people through the pass. Except you just missed them as they set out only a few days ago, so you¡¯ll have to wait another month to go through.¡±


    ¡°Is there anyone else?¡±


    ¡°Not that I can remember at the moment. Of course, I¡¯m not traveling through the pass so you might be better off asking someone else. You might be able to pay a merchant caravan to take you as well. They have their own hired guards. Just remember to make sure you find an escort group you can trust. You¡¯re a young, human woman after all and a beauty to boot.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am. You¡¯ve helped me quite a bit.¡±


    She waved her hand in the air as she gave me a toothy smile. ¡°No need. It¡¯s so rare to meet a polite young lady like you after all. If you ever need more clothes, please come again.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± I said as I waved goodbye.


    After leaving the clothing store, I left to my next destination. What I needed was some light armour as well as a better weapon. Then perhaps a trip to the mercenary guild.


    However, before reaching the blacksmith, I found another store that wasn¡¯t on my list. However, it was something that caught my eye.


    A sex shop.

 Chapter 33 (Elaina)

    At first, I thought of walking past the store. I didn¡¯t consider myself a prude. After all, it was only three days after meeting Kitty when I ended up fucking her in the middle of a forest.


    But did we really need to waste money on sex toys? It was fine the first time without them.


    Then again, if we wanted to rank-up, sex is our best option. The only option for Kitty.


    Eventually my curiosity took over and I decided to take a look. Maybe there would be something to buy that could spice it up a little. My wallet was practically unlimited anyway.


    As I walked into the store, I noticed there were also not many people in here. There were two customers browsing the shelves as well as an employee at the rear of the store.


    The employee was a succubus, her red skin and horns giving away her identity. She was dressed in a tight leather outfit that displayed her curvaceous body. She looked quite young, but that may be due to her race.


    The succubus smiled warmly at me and headed over to me when I entered.


    ¡°What can I help you with today?¡±


    ¡°Ummm¡­I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯m looking for.¡±


    I actually didn¡¯t know why I came in here. It was true that having sex with Kitty would help us both rank-up, but were the things in here really needed for that? Besides I didn¡¯t want to push Kitty too far¡­


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry. We have things here for all sorts. Are you looking for something for yourself or with a partner?¡± the lady asked.


    ¡°With a partner. Female human like me,¡± I specified.


    ¡°I see, well follow along. There are a few things that you might want,¡± The succubus said before grabbing my hand and guiding me deep into the store.


    A few seconds later we arrived in front of a shelf stocked with potions of various colours. There had to be at least a hundred different kinds. I was a little intrigued but also somewhat overwhelmed.


    Having a quick look through the glass bottles, the employee eventually picked out a small tube filled with light blue liquid. Attached on the vial was a label, but I could not read them.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I asked.


    She twirled the vial between her fingers. ¡°It¡¯s commonly known as a futanari potion. Essentially, it lets you grow a temporary penis. The potion is a little expensive considering it¡¯s only good for three uses, but it is still extremely popular with women, regardless if their partner is male or female, or even for single girls.¡±


    Kitty might like this. After all, she had been forcibly turned into a woman. Even if it was only temporary¡­


    But there was something I was curious about. ¡°Do potions exist that can transform the entire body to a man?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°No, transformation on that scale is difficult even for the best alchemists though, even if the change is only temporary. Just a temporary face-changing potions can cost platinum, mainly because most of them are picked up by the demon lord herself.¡±


    ¡°What about permanent change?¡±


    ¡°Impossible, of course. Well minor permanent changes are possible through some high-tier spells but it takes a highly skilled magic user to pull it off.¡±


    Like a demon lord I suppose¡­


    ¡°How much are these then?¡±


    She lifted two fingers. ¡°Three gold each.¡±


    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll take two of them.¡± These three potions would almost be as expensive as the clothing I bought. Hopefully Kitty would like it. I was actually a little interested in trying one myself.


    ¡°There are other potions here that you might interested as well. Temporary mind control, aphrodisiacs, beauty potions.¡± She gave me a look. Well I don¡¯t think you need that last one.¡±


    I blushed. ¡°I think I¡¯m good with these two potions.¡±


    ¡°Well, since the potions are only temporary, you will probably want to buy something permanent as well.¡±


    ¡°Umm sure,¡± I responded.


    Well we would probably need to have quite a bit of sex¡­may as well get a strap-on for when the potions run out.


    I was left to follow behind the succubus, carrying the potions in my arms. Up next, we arrived at an area of the store that was filled by shelves upon shelves of various toys. There were literally toys in all shapes, sized and colours. For many of them I did not even understand their purpose.


    I was actually a little shocked that there even existed this much variety of sex toys in this world. The world I had seen so far did not seem this advanced. Not only that, some of the toys looked nothing like a human cock at all. Some of them also looked way too big to be a toy. Maybe they were for other races?


    There were also all kinds of different materials. Glass, metal and even what looked like plastic. Had they already invented plastic or was it some kind of similar material created through magic?


    ¡°Since you¡¯re less experienced, I would suggest something smaller.¡± the woman started. ¡°For now, this will probably be good. It¡¯s enchanted with a vibration enchantment for increased pleasure.¡±


    The succubus said while picking out a box with a simple harness design with an attached double-sided pink dildo. The dildo itself was smaller, only about five or six inches.


    It looked quite good, especially when I activated the vibration add-on. I wondered if Kitty would like to use this on me. Or would she rather I use it on her?


    After the strap-on, I ended up also buying a set of lingerie for myself. A bright green set with white lace at the hem. It wasn¡¯t that expensive and I wanted to look nice for Kitty.


    Maybe I was a little too in love¡­


    ¡°Is that everything?¡±


    ¡°I think so.¡±


    The total came to six gold and forty silver. A little expensive but the potions had been the majority of the price. Quickly stuffing the items into my storage bag, I left the shop before I ended up buying even more.


    After the sex shop, I made a few other trips and the weight of the purse I carried on my belt halved. Fortunately, I still had five platinum coins that I had not touched.


    In the end, I had made quite a few purchases. Some basic leather armour with a minor protection enchantment to protect myself. A few cheap books, mainly picture books that taught basic reading as well as some introductory magic guides. While we didn¡¯t have the time to hire a tutor, we could at least gain some basic reading skills. And some leather boots for both Kitty and myself.


    Finally, I bought a rapier and sold the sword I stole from the guard back at the prison. While the sword might be an easier weapon to use, I didn¡¯t have the strength to wield it effectively. Plus, the rapier looked much cooler.


    By the time I was done shopping, the sunset was only an hour away. However, I still had one more destination.


    It was time to hire an escort team.


    WritingSimulator


    ( ?¡ã ?? ( ?¡ã ?? ( ?¡ã ?? ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) ?? ?¡ã)? ?¡ã)? ?¡ã)

 Chapter 34 (Elaina)

    The mercenary guild.


    It was one of the largest structures in the entire town. Made entirely out of large stone bricks and standing four or five storeys tall, it loomed over the other stores and guild houses.


    Once I entered the building, I noticed it wasn¡¯t nearly as crowded as I expected it to be. However, there were still a few people sitting around at tables, it had more people than the other stores I had been too today. It was just a lot larger in size, making it seem empty. It was almost evening so I assumed most people would have have headed home by now.


    A few counters resided at the back wall. I walked to the one that didn''t have a line and had a staff member behind it.


    ¡°What can I help you with?¡± The orc woman asked just a moment before I reached the counter. She didn¡¯t even bother to look up at me as she flipped another page in her book.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for an escort to get through the pass.¡±


    ¡°For yourself?¡± She replied with indifference again.


    ¡°Myself as well as one other person.¡±


    She flipped through a folder quickly before pulling out a sheet of paper. ¡°Here are the public escorts in the next week. The price is for individuals and only for one-way trips.¡±


    The receptionist slid the paper against the counter over to me, before returning to the book she was reading. The list was over a dozen names long. Along with the mercenary team name, there was the date of departure as well as the price. The cheapest team was only fifty silver while the more expensive ones were a couple dozen gold.


    Near the end of the list was a name I was able to recognize. The Crescent Moon Warriors with a date of departure five days from now. Supposedly the best escort team in town, at least to the woman that sold me my new clothes. The price made my heart lurch though.


    A platinum per person!


    And that was for a one-way trip. It was almost ten times the cost of every other mercenary team available.


    ¡°Why are the Crescent Moon Warriors so expensive?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    The orc gave a sigh of exasperation, likely having heard the question plenty of times before. ¡°It¡¯s simple. They have an A-rank leading them. And the rest of the team is composed entirely of B-rankers. Most other teams are lucky to even have a single person at that level. The price is worth it if you can afford them, but only the wealthy people ask for the them. They have never failed a single escort mission yet, and they¡¯ve been doing it a lot longer than most. While Red peak path is one of the safest routes into the south, we still lose on average a dozen people a week.¡± Her voice was monotone, almost sounding like she was reading off a script.


    ¡°I will take the Crescent Moon Warriors then. For two people.¡±


    Kitty wouldn¡¯t be able to fight at all if their was any danger but at least I could give her the bracelet. As for me, I would be a bright target for any bandit that came around. Even if my rank raised a little before we set off, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to protect myself.


    The receptionist looked at me, a little shocked, before regaining her normal indifferent demeanour. ¡°That will be two platinum.¡±


    I handed her the coins. She quickly went to put them away as if she was scared that I might take them back.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll sign you up for their next trip. Show up here in five days at sunrise.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how long the trip will take?¡±


    ¡°Normally, it would take a week, but with the Crescent Moon¡¯s you will probably get through in five or six days.¡± This time she was much more respectful when answering my question. The receptionist was a lot more polite after I pulled out two platinum.


    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±


    ¡°It was my pleasure.¡±


    I left the mercenary guild after securing the escort team, grinning from ear to ear. It would be a weight off my back when we left this place.


    Since my purse had already been emptied so much, I decided to return to the inn. Not only was my wallet much lighter, my legs were also tired of walking around all day.


    *******


    When I returned to the inn, I found Kitty asleep on the bed, the book on an open page next to her. It seemed my entrance had awoken her, as she hastily got up with a red face.


    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but tease her a little.


    Her embarrassed look as she mumbled a response just made me want to eat her. But I repressed my lustful desires for the moment. I wasn¡¯t the Demon lord of Lust after all.


    I gave her a grin. ¡°We have a way to the southern continent now.¡±


    Her cat ears instantly perked up at my statement. It was quite cute how her emotions were so transparent and yet she didn¡¯t seem to notice it all.


    ¡°Really? When are we leaving?¡± She asked as she stood up and grabbed my hands into hers.


    ¡°Five days from now. I bought the best escort team I could.¡±


    ¡°Finally, I can¡¯t wait to leave. Once we¡¯re in the southern continent, it will be much harder for either demon lord to catch us.¡± Her face broke out into a wide smile.


    Too cute! My cold heart was shattered instantly.


    Unable to resist, my hand want pat her head and she closed her eyes in contentment as I scratched her ears. That was another thing I had noticed when travelling with her that she did not. She acted a lot like a cat sometimes.


    ¡°Oh yes. I also bought you a few things when I was out,¡± I said as I started pulling things out of the storage bag to hand to her. The red cloak, a pair of boots and finally some books.


    ¡°Is this all for me?¡±


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s not much, at least not compared to what I bought for myself. When we get to the southern continent, we can buy you some more clothes.¡±


    She gave me another toothy smile and I almost had to clutch my heart. Dammit, this girl really was my weakness. Maybe I should just marry her.


    I hadn¡¯t even brought out the best gift yet. Just thinking about the ¡®other¡¯ stuff left in my bag was making me even more excited. Was I really this much of a pervert?


    No, it was only when it came to Kitty. That was fine though. After all, she was all mine.


    ¡°Kitty~¡± I whispered into her cat ear as I wrapped my arms around her waist. ¡°Do you want to have a little fun?¡±


    ¡°R-right now?!¡±


    ¡°Mmm, right now. I have something that I want you to try.¡± I reluctantly removed one of my hands from her as I pulled one of the two potions from the bag to dangle in front of her.


    ¡°What does this do?¡±


    ¡°Just have a sip. Only a third of the bottle,¡± I said as I handed it to her.


    My body was already quite excited. Knowing Kitty would love to have some part of her former self back, even if it was only temporary. I myself was probably even more eager as I thought of her taking me. It had been so cute when she tried to dominate me last time.


    Minutes past though but nothing changed. Kitty was looking at me with a confused expression as I stared intently at her crotch. But nothing seemed to change.


    ¡°Let me check something.¡±


    ¡°Hey! What are you doing?¡± Kitty squealed as I grabbed the hem of her dress.


    ¡°Just checking something, sweetie.¡±


    Lifting Kitty¡¯s skirt, I grabbed her panties and brought them down to her knees before giving her womanhood a prod with my finger. It brought me joy that she was just as wet as I was, but I was also quite confused. Why was there no change happening? Had I been ripped off?


    I stretched out my hand. ¡°Hand me that vial.¡±


    Opening my mouth, I drained another third of the blue potion. It only took seconds before I felt something change. Something grew beneath my hip, sticking out and pressing against my panties. In just a few seconds, Kitty was staring intently at the new bulge in my pants.


    ¡°W-what!?¡±


    ¡°So the potion did work! I wonder why it had no effect on you though¡­¡±


    Kitty lifted her head to stare at me, her eyes wide open and had her mouth gaping like a fish. ¡°D-did you just grow a penis?¡±


    ¡°Yep! Well, this is what the potion was supposed to do. It¡¯s only temporary though. I thought you would like trying it, but for some reason it didn¡¯t work on you. Maybe because of your previous transformation?¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Kitty looked sad for a second before perking up. She threw her arms around me and gave me a hug. ¡°Thank you anyways, Elaina.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Kitty.¡± I gave her a pat on the back. ¡°But maybe you could let go. This transformation will last for hours and I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be able to resist with you hugging me.¡±


    She blushed as she looked down at the tent in my pants that was poking her belly.


    ¡°Umm¡­maybe I can help with it right now?¡±


    WritingSimulato

 Chapter 35* (Elaina)

    It wasn¡¯t long before my pants were on the floor.


    Kitty who was sitting on the bed practically had her eyes bulge out of her head when she saw what was in store for her. What stood where my womanhood used to be was a new appendage, all seven inches bobbing in front of the embarrassed girl.


    It wasn¡¯t as weird as I thought it would be to now have something where my vagina used to reside. I rubbed my new penis and felt it was warm to the touch, even a little hot. It felt firm, erect from the arousal I was feeling.


    "Isn¡¯t it a little big?" Kitty whimpered, her voice much less confidant than before.


    I smirked at her reaction. Thinking that this would be her first time, at least in that hole. It was a thrill to be the first to take her virginity.


    Kitty shrieked in surprise as I grabbed her and gave her a long kiss on the lips, enjoying the sensation of her soft lips on my own. We continued the passionate kiss for a while as I removed her dress. Soon , I couldn¡¯t help but resist and remove her bra so my hands could play with her perky breasts. Kitty had to hold onto my shoulders when I ran a thumb over her nipple.


    Finally, after Kitty was panting in pleasure, I stood and pulled her gently to her feet before spinning her around and bending the girl over onto her hands and knees on the bed.


    Spreading her soft thighs, I positioned myself behind Kitty as the pink-haired girl braced herself against the bed''s headboard. Moving her panties to the side, I positioned myself at her entrance. My newly-created thick head rubbed at her dripping vagina before pushing inside, making the girl mine.


    "P-please be gentle," Kitty begged as I pushed deep into her for the first time.


    I knelt behind her, with her heart-shaped butt pressing against my lower stomach, as I gazed down at the submissive girl before me. From Kitty¡¯s flawless skin and gorgeous pink hair to her perky ass and the adorable tail that began just above it, she was perfect in every way. I gently rubbed the girl¡¯s back as her thin arms grasped tightly onto the sheets.


    Kitty moaned as I grabbed two big handfuls of her soft breasts, pinching her rock hard nipples as I gave the girl half of it in a quick sharp thrust. She squealed beneath me as my new penis touched places that had never been touched before. Her begging only made me more excited to dominate her though.


    The feeling was amazing. As I pierced into the hot wetness taking her from behind, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a groan as her tight hole wrapped itself around me. The pleasure felt completely different from when I had a vagina, but it felt good regardless.


    Now, I just needed to make the girl cum with me inside her. Tonight, I was going to make her mine.


    We remained locked like that for a while, Kitty soon whimpering from fear, a little pain and arousal.


    Soon, I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and began fucking her, short thrusts that soon had the pink-haired girl moaning obscenely as the pleasure overtook everything else. It wasn¡¯t long before Kitty reacted to my plunges and began pushing back against me, humping her cute little ass against my thighs. It was a sight to behold.


    The girl was moving her hips like a cat in heat. I could almost believe that she might actually be in heat, being part cat.


    "You like that, kitten?" I asked, between laying a kiss on her head from behind.


    "I-It feels soooo good~" Kitty responded through panted breaths.


    "Well don¡¯t worry, sweetie. We¡¯ll have to do this lots more. Next time, you can be the one with the dick too. I bought a strap-on that you can use," I said as I scratched her cat ears. That spot was very sensitive for her, sending shivers down her spine.


    My offer wasn¡¯t just empty words. I really wanted to have her try to dominate me back again, like that time she had tried in the forest. But that was for later.


    I grabbed hold of her large warm breasts from behind, her nipples swollen in my hands. The jiggling flesh was bouncing back and forth from my thrusts into her. I took each nipple between my fingers and began to pinch down drawing out a long moan.


    "We''re gonna have so much fun Kitty. And on top of that, we¡¯ll get stronger together," I groaned, thrusting harder into her submissive hole as I gave her pink tail a few strokes with my hand. That was enough to push her over the edge.


    "Yesss!" Kitty screamed as the first orgasm shot through her body. I could feel her body shake as she tried to pull herself off me.


    But I didn¡¯t let her. I grabbed her hips and pulled her back into me, continuing to thrust into her during the entire length of her climax.


    "Are you my little kitten?" I asked, as my hand come down on the girl¡¯s flawless ass, leaving a glowing red mark.


    "Mmnnh!" she moaned, her face now collapsed into the pillow, as her body trembled from the pleasure of her orgasm.


    But I was far from finished. Flipping the girl over onto her back, I continued pumping into her.


    Her moaning filled my room like a beautiful song. Soon, I was joining her in her melody.


    I felt pressure on my dick as the labia pulled in forming lips that contracted around my dick. It felt quite good but I quickly pulled my member out of her before I climaxed.


    Her white panties, damp from her juices, slid back into place after I withdrew my dick from her. I reached out and pulled them down to her knees leaving her cute, glistening pussy bare before me.


    She looked at me, her pale blue eyes full of curiosity and desire. Her mouth was open, as if she was begging for me to put it back in.


    ¡°W-what are you¡ª¡±


    I cut off her words as I lifted her legs above her and slipped into the lower hole now revealed to me. Although I didn¡¯t believe I could get her pregnant, there was no need to take risks when she had another hole. Besides, I wanted to try her [Anal] skill.


    ¡°Eeeeh!¡± Kitty let out a squeal of surprise as my member easily slipped into her eager ass, lubricated from her own juices.


    It wasn¡¯t long before I was able to push all the way into her ass with my dick as her walls spread to fit me. Somehow, her asshole felt even better, almost like it was sculpted to fit me perfectly. Her skill wasn¡¯t for nothing.


    Kitty¡¯s back arched from the intruder, which I found quite cute. The moment passed and I began again into the tight back end of my companion turned lover. She submissively laid before me as I stretched her out, moving her hips to time with mine. It wasn¡¯t long before we were both once again a moaning mess.


    ¡°Kitty, stare into my eyes when you climax,¡± I whimpered into her ears. Now that I could see her blushing face as she rose to her next orgasm, my arousal only increased.


    ¡°D-don''t... watc¡ª¡± She whined, clearly torn between pleasure and embarrassment. But before she could finish, her mouth shot open in a long moan.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    ¡°Good girl!¡± I moaned down at her as her fingers dug into the bedding and her blue eyes nearly rolled up into her head. Her eyes showed she was lost in her orgasm as I continued to plunge into her, her second orgasm overriding her control. My own climax was coming quick.


    ¡°I¡¯m cumming!¡± I cried out as I slammed one last time into Kitty, pushing myself as deep as I could into her butt. I felt my pleasure peak as my seed burst forth and flooded the girl¡¯s insides. I could feel it spread inside, filling up the space around my cock.


    Her cries of pleasure were dying off as I continued to firmly plant my dick within her ass, her hips struggling to hump against it as I held her down. It took a long time for Kitty to calm down, her body sinking back into the bed as I lay exhausted on top of her. Her pink hair was a mess all over the bed, her nude body glistening with sweat. Her mouth was wide open as she panted to recover. She gave me a look of contentment as I grinned triumphantly at her. I held Kitty in my arms, my member still filling her tight butt.


    Finally, I pulled out and sat down on the bed beside Kitty as I stroked her head. She was quite a sight, spread-eagle over the bed with cum dripping out of her asshole. A goofy smile was spread across her face as I scratched her ears.


    I cuddled up beside her, far too exhausted to clean up. Moving my lips next to her cat ears, I whispered, ¡°Kitty, I love you.¡±


    ¡°I love you too,¡± her hoarse voice responded without a hint of hesitation. I gave her a glance but her eyelids were already closed.


    New Skill: [Cunninglingus]


    Interesting. It seems I ended up with one of Kitty¡¯s skills this time instead of a trait. Too bad there was no rank-up, but I suppose I had been flying through the ranks so far.


    STATUS


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Elaina


    Race: High Elf


    Gender: Female


    Class: Mage


    Rank: D-


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Attributes]


    Strength: 20


    Endurance: 16


    Finesse: 26


    Intelligence: 48


    Wisdom: 56


    Charisma: 28


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Skills:


    [Light Magic] - Level 5


    [Water Magic] - Level 2


    [Plant Magic] - Level 2


    [Stealth] - Level 1


    [Cunninglingus] - Level 1


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Traits:


    [Child of Nature] - Mana regeneration doubled


    [Tenacious] - Endurance +5, Strength +5


    [Iron Will] - Wisdom +10, -20% chance in being persuaded


    [Sharp Eyes] - Ability to see further away


    [Dexterous Hands] - Increased ability with hands, Finesse +5


    [Perfect Skin] - Finesse +5, Charisma +5


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Things were coming along nicely.


    WritingSimulato

 Interlude: Lilith鈥檚 Irritation

    I did have to admit, sometimes I overestimate myself. Well it is easy to do when you are a demon lord. But this time it was truly irritating. To think I had been made a fool of by a harmless kitten and an elven slave.


    Well, it was more like I had been outplayed by a demon lord. Which irritated me even more as that demon lord had also removed my last resort, the tracking mark I implanted on all my slaves. The mark wasn¡¯t anything incredible but you would need to be at least S-rank to have a chance of removing it. Now that it was gone, it would be much harder to find Kitty.


    It was really annoying that someone so powerful decided to interfere.


    Looking over my subject¡¯s face once more, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit better. Turning the ugliest woman in the northern continent into a beauty was certainly an accomplishment even for me.


    ¡°Is it finished?¡± The Demon lord of Envy asked as she used her hands to feel up her new face.


    I grabbed the mirror beside me and showed the demon lord her reflection. ¡°Satisfied?¡±


    ¡°I suppose,¡± she said as she rubbed her new chin in a poor attempt at hiding her joy.


    ¡°Good. Then like we agreed, I get the Demon Lord of Wrath.¡±


    She waved her hand at me, too engrossed in her new appearance to give me the time of day. It had been a lot of work on my part, so I was happy she was satisfied.


    My work was much better than the temporary potions of beauty she often used. While they might make her beautiful, they could never really hide what lay beneath. My work though had completely changed her face permanently.


    Of course I hadn¡¯t done it for free. There was only one person in the northern continent who could alter someone¡¯s appearance permanently, and that was me. My time wasn¡¯t cheap and Invidia was far from my friend.


    That wasn¡¯t my fault of course. Invidia had always been irritated by me because of my beauty, and that irritation had turned to hatred after I refused to alter her face the first time.


    Maybe our feud had been my fault¡­but it took quite a bit of effort and time to due permanent changes. That was time I could be spending with my harem.


    This time, it had been my intention to bring us a little closer before the south began their crusade. We had to be unified after all. The plan had been simple. I would make her prettier and in exchange she would give me that high elf. I even let her kidnap Kitty so it wouldn¡¯t look too suspicious.


    Invidia would never harm her and it would make the transaction much less suspicious. It would have been bad if Invidia found out my intentions. She was more childish than Ellie in some ways. If I had done the make-over for a single high elf, Invidia would have suspected I had other motives.


    On top of that, I had hoped Kitty would grow a bit, perhaps even unlock her aspect. Besides, it would have been best to spend a little time away from the girl. I had been growing a little too attached to her.


    I had just never factored in the interference of a third demon lord. They would never had been able to escape without the Demon Lord of Wrath¡¯s help.


    I still did not understand why she did. She had to have known that it would piss off two demon lords. Invidia had been furious when she found out that Ellie had let the two slaves free. Only my offer to do the make-over anyway had calmed her down.


    Had the Demon Lord of Wrath really just been playing around? Or did she have other motives? Maybe she even knew Kitty was a hero¡­


    I was slightly irritated, but it was also true that my prize this time might be even greater than a hero.


    In exchange for giving Invidia her new face, I had asked to punish the Demon Lord of Wrath personally for her interference. Her actions had irked me a little, but knowing I would have the fairy all to myself for the next six months was enough to calm my anger. During these six months, I hoped I could at least find a hint at her true intentions as well.


    The good thing was that Ellie would have no choice but to submit to me for the duration of her punishment. She had already agreed to the terms and even signed a contract. The Demon Lord of Wrath might be strong but she wasn¡¯t strong enough to fight two demon lords simultaneously nor could she break a contract without severe repercussions. Probably.


    If she did resist though, I did have one trump card. If I told the Demon Lord of Pride that Ellie had let a hero free, she would be heavily punished even if it had been a coincidence. It was my last resort though, as Lucien would kill Kitty if I recaptured her.


    Teleporting back to my own territory, I called up Lady Juliette.


    I turned to the succubus as she entered my bedroom. ¡°Did you contact Annie yet?¡±


    ¡°Your orders were sent, Mistress.¡± The woman hesitated. ¡°Are you sure about this though? I really don¡¯t think Kitty could make it to the southern continent by herself.¡±


    Annie was another of my six demon knights, and the third strongest of them in terms of fighting ability. However, she worked as my agent in the southern continent and only came back a few times a year. She was the one who sent informants and traders from the south my way, such as the Marquis William who I met just recently.


    ¡°There would only be one way the two would head. South. And it will be to the Revilon Empire. Since Annie is working there as an adventurer, she shouldn¡¯t have too much trouble finding them.¡±


    ¡°But this is Annie we are talking about. The Sadistic Knight.¡±


    ¡°Well, Kitty needs a little punishment for her disobedience. Annie won¡¯t permanently harm her, at least physically,¡± I said.


    Lady Juliette crossed her arms. ¡°Fine, do what you want. You are the boss. Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°Tell Ellie she can come here now. It¡¯s time I relieve a little stress.¡± My face broke out into a perverted smile.


    I had been waiting for this moment for too long. Almost four hundred years.


    It wasn¡¯t everyday you got to play with your very own personal demon lord slave after all.


    WritingSimulato

 Interlude: Princess Aurelia and the Three Heroes

    I looked down from the balcony at the three heroes. They were training, as they almost always were. It was almost scary how fast they had improved. Only a month had passed and they had already climbed up to E-rank. One of them had already reached D-rank. How long would it be before they passed even me?


    Heroes. It was only a month ago when I first learnt of their existence.


    My empire, the Revilon Empire had been given three of them to train, the heroes of generosity, compassion and mercy. The other three had gone to the Anos Empire. Normally, each of the empires would get three heroes, with their aspect representing the empire¡¯s patron god or goddess. Of course, this time things had gone wrong.


    We never should have summoned them so soon.


    It had been my mother¡¯s fault. The empress of Revilon. In her grief after having her favourite son, Prince Adrian, kidnapped, she had requested the summoning of heroes. At that time, I had known next to nothing of the heroes and their duty, or I would have stopped her. But it was too late for that now.


    Despite being on less than friendly relations with my nation, the Anos Empire had quickly agreed when my mother had requested the summoning. They would take any chance they could get at killing demons and orcs. The Southern Dominion had a little more resistance, but eventually they submitted to. They were the smallest of the three holy empires and were unable to resist the demands of the other two. It hadn¡¯t taken long for a majority of the dominion¡¯s council members to yield under the pressure.


    Against the three holy empires, the church surrendered as well. The summoning happened one month ago, and fourteen years too early.


    And we had paid the consequences for our actions. Only two-thirds of the heroes showed up.


    The hero of love was generally considered useless so it wasn¡¯t a big loss to lose them, but the hero of courage and hero of purity were both very important. And now they were not here.


    ¡°Your highness, dinner is ready.¡± The maid interrupted me from my thoughts.


    My name was Aurelia Vulpis, the crown princess of Revilon. I was a red fox beastkin, like my mother. As the oldest of the empress¡¯ children, I was already twenty-seven years old and still unmarried. Nor would I marry until I became empress.


    In the Revilon Empire, the throne was not automatically passed to oldest child. The heir would be chosen from the strongest of the previous emperor¡¯s or empress¡¯ children, regardless of order of birth and gender.


    Unfortunately, none of my siblings had passed me in rank, and so the throne fell to me. A heavy duty to carry but it is one I had been trained for my entire life.


    The maid opened the large doors to the dining room and I entered. At the table were the three heroes as well as one of my siblings. I sat down at the head of the table, my mother¡¯s place. But she rarely left her room since the summoning.


    No one would dispute my choice of seat, I was the crown princess of the Revilon Empire and the heir to the throne.


    My sibling sitting at the table was Princess Adriel, the youngest of the royal children and twin the deceased Prince Adrian. Technically, she was only my half-sister though, although it didn¡¯t interfere much with our relationship.


    My mother had married my father, a duke, as her first husband to stabilize her position on the throne. They had never loved each other, only together through mutual benefit. She had had six children with him, two boys and four girls including me.


    After my father¡¯s death twenty years ago due to an assassination, my mother married again. This time though, she had truly loved her second husband. However, he had not loved her. My stepfather killed himself within a year of his marriage.


    My mother had been devastated. I had been eight years old when I first saw her rage. A quarter of the palace had to be rebuilt the following year.


    She had only gotten over her grief when she found out that she was pregnant. Nine months later, the empress gave birth to twins, Prince Adrian and Princess Adriel.


    My mother had showered them with her love, caring for them like the most precious treasures. Many of my siblings had been jealous over the attention she gave the twins, but they could do nothing about it except ignore them.


    I was perhaps Princess Adriel¡¯s only real sister and friend, outside of her now deceased brother.


    She was a beautiful woman, a cat beastkin with bright pink hair like her father and brother. She was skinny and frail, looking like a frail, helpless kitten. But I knew her better. She was cunning, clever enough to prank anyone in the palace. And she loved to play pranks, completely unlike her brother.


    One time, she had even tricked Adrian into swapping places, tricking everyone in the palace so she could avoid taking her classes. Her brother who had loved to learn gladly accepted, until he realized that the classes were on feminine etiquette.


    That had been amusing at the time, like many of her other pranks. As long as they were not played on you of course. But most of them were directed at her brother.


    But now that sly attitude was gone, replaced by nothing. Ever since Adrian was kidnapped, Adriel had never been the same. She took it even worse than our mother had.


    I sighed, before glancing over at the other guests.


    I had been confidant in my looks, until I met these three. The three heroes might be the most perfect people alive. Their bodies had been chosen for them, carefully selected in the past four centuries from famous young men and women who died young.


    Ten corpses were preserved for the summoning when the souls of the heroes will merge with the chosen bodies. Five men and five women. The ratio would always be four to five, with either one extra man or one extra woman.


    One body would always be left untouched. Except this time, it was four bodies that were left dead.


    The first hero was on my left, the hero of compassion. Alicia was a cute girl with chubby cheeks and a bright smile, her body that of a human like most of the heroes. It was found long ago that the heroes preferred human bodies to other races. Her long, golden hair was tied behind her in a ponytail. She was short enough to be mistaken for an older child, and her cheery attitude and innocent personality only added to the impression.


    Leaning against Alicia¡¯s chair was a staff even taller than her. It was her weapon, Sympathy. A hero¡¯s weapon.


    Beside her sat another human, the hero of generosity. Damien was a large man with stout shoulders and bulging muscles. He was handsome enough with short black hair and sharp eyes, but he also looked quite rough and a tad frightening. But contradictory to his looks, he had a friendly personality and was quite eager to learn. However, the gigantic halberd leaning against his chair scared off most people anyways. It was known as Charity.


    Finally, their was our last guest, the hero of mercy, Primrose who sat across from the other two, alone. She was not given the body of a human but of a beastkin. The white feline ears and bushy tail along with the deep violet eyes revealed the body¡¯s identity as a snow fox, an extinct sub-race of beastkin.


    Despite her title as the hero of mercy, Primrose was by far the most intimidating of the three heroes. Her face displayed no emotion, her gaze both chilling and empty. She was almost a rank higher than the other two, having already reached the bottom of D-rank.


    The sword that never left her back, a blade that has taken countless lives, released a terrifyingly cold pressure, only added to her oppressive aura. Perhaps it once had another name, but now it went by one likely far more fitting. Cruelty.


    I had researched quite a bit on the heroes in the past month when I could. Although I had had very little time since my brothers death, now taking up my many of what should have been my mother¡¯s duties, the heroes were just as important. And I had learnt quite a bit.


    In terms of fighting ability, the rankings of the heroes were quite fluid, depending more on the attitude and skill of the summoned hero than their aspect or weapon. But there were always exceptions.


    In terms of strength, the hero of mercy and the hero of justice were on another level compared to the others. In fact, the difference in power was so great that just one of them could defeat all the other heroes combined, excluding the hero of purity.


    The hero of purity was another exception. No one but the church knew anything about them. Not their aspect nor their weapon. This time though, they were not even summoned.


    The final exception would be the hero of love. Considered a joke by most, it was assumed they did not have an aspect as one had never been activated. They were also always the first to die, usually by assassination before the crusade even began as they had no way of defending and no one wanted to use resources to defend a useless hero when they could be used for one of the other eight.


    ¡°Hello Princess Aurelia,¡± the hero of compassion greeted me first. Her greeting did not follow etiquette, but the heroes often acted oddly in situations. It was quite nice to relax around them.


    ¡°Heroine Alicia, I hope your training has been fruitful.¡±


    She pouted, her chubby cheeks making her look almost like a squirrel. ¡°I haven¡¯t advanced at all.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can¡¯t rank-up everyday. Just continue to work hard and it will happen eventually.¡± To think she was angry that she hadn¡¯t advanced in a day. I haven¡¯t advanced in over a year now!


    ¡°Good day, your highness,¡± the hero of generosity said as he gave me a nervous smile, fidgeting in his chair a little when I looked over.


    ¡°Damien, how has your day been?¡± I asked as I returned his smile.


    His face flushed a little as I met his eyes, and he quickly averted his gaze. ¡°I managed to rank up today. Now at E+, just a step away from D.¡±


    Only a blind man would be unable to see his crush on me. I was flattered by his attention but also a little confused. His two female companions were even more beautiful than me. And I was almost a decade older than him. At least, if you considered his body¡¯s age. The heroes forget everything when they were summoned, including both their names and age.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing!¡± No need to reject the young man though. While it was probably impossible for us to be married, I didn¡¯t want to embarrass him in front of his fellow heroes.


    The three of us chatted for a bit, Primrose and Adriel remaining silent throughout, before our food was delivered. I was quite hungry and looking forward to my meal so I quickly dove in to the first dish.


    However, a knock interrupted me just as I lifted my fork to eat. How annoying.


    ¡°Enter.¡± My voice a little cold.


    The door opened, revealing an older beastkin wearing a bright red robe. Court Mage Venith was a rabbit beastkin, with long droopy ears and wrinkled skin.


    ¡°Your highness, urgent news,¡± the man said after he reached me.


    ¡°Is the news important enough to interrupt my meal?¡±


    He bent down to whisper in my ear. ¡°It¡¯s about Prince Adrian.¡±


    Prince Adrian? Wasn¡¯t he dead?


    I left my seat and nodded to the three others. ¡°Excuse me heroes. Something has come that I need to deal with.¡±


    ¡°Do you need any help?¡± Damien asked.


    ¡°No, not right now. But thank you for the offer.¡± His ears turned bright red as I thanked him.


    ¡°Have fun!¡± Alicia said with a smile, waving her hand as I left.


    Five minutes later, we arrived at the court mage¡¯s room. Venith gestured for me to take a seat as he activated the silencing enchantments of the room, before turning around to face me. However, he hesitated to speak.


    ¡°I thought you had confirmed that Adrian is dead.¡± I spoke first.


    ¡°He is. His soul mark was shattered. Not even a demon lord could have removed it without killing him.¡±


    Court Mage Venith was one of four mages that my mother called upon, and he specifically specialized in soul magic. I didn¡¯t know the exact details of the soul mark, but Venith had placed one on each member of the family except my mother. It allowed him to locate the marked person anywhere on the continent, even in the north, which is how my mother had found out that Adrian had been kidnapped by the Demon Lord of Lust.


    The thing my mother did not know was that the soul mark had shattered on the day of the summoning. A shattered soul mark was an indication of a shattered soul, or in simpler terms, death. My mother had gone to partake in the ceremony and to greet the heroes when his death had happened, and I had ordered Venith to not tell a word of Adrian¡¯s death to her or anyone other than me. While I did not have that authority, even as the crown princess, Venith had understood the consequences if he had revealed the prince¡¯s death.


    My mother was already hanging onto a thread. If she knew that Adrian was already dead and not just held hostage, she might just commit suicide. And Revilon needed her, especially with the crusade in less than a year.


    The court mage continued, ¡°Something has happened though¡­¡±


    ¡°Has my mother found out?¡± That would be the worst case scenario.


    He shook his head. ¡°No, my news has to do with the northern continent. Both the Demon Lord of Lust and the Demon Lord of Envy are doing a widespread search for an escaped slave. Well two escaped slaves, but most of the focus seems to be on a single slave.¡±


    ¡°A slave?¡±


    ¡°Yes. A cat beastkin with pink hair and pale blue eyes. Does that sound like anyone you know?¡±


    ¡°Impossible¡­Adrian is still alive?¡± If this was true, perhaps everything was not as dire as it seemed. As long as she brought the prince back, her mother would return to normal.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited. The slave is female. Or at least that is the description of the person in the bounty. A two hundred platinum bounty by the way.¡±


    ¡°What? So it isn¡¯t Adrian?¡±


    ¡°Unless they somehow mistook him for a girl. Maybe the demon lords are all blind. My information though is correct. While news from the north is sporadic, the widespread search can hardly be hidden.¡± The Court Mage rubbed his chin. ¡°Of course, this information makes no sense. Your brother and sister should be the only beastkin with nymph blood left after your stepfather died. And now there is a cat beastkin with pink hair, ears and a tail showing up in the northern continent, escaping from the same person that captured Prince Adrian.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps the hair colour is faked. It could all be a trap,¡± I suggested.


    ¡°Unlikely. If it was a trap, why not just say it was a male slave. Your mother would head north through the pass immediately.¡±


    That was true. The Demon lord of Lust was much more subtle than that.


    ¡°Pass a message to the Knight-Commander for me. Have him to search for this beastkin girl along the Chaos Peaks. If they find her, tell him to bring her here as a guest. Preferably voluntarily.¡±


    ¡°Revilon can afford the manpower, but is this really worth it? The beastkin slave is being chased by two demon lords. I doubt she can make it out of the north. And besides, the girl is not Prince Adrian. Unless he started crossdressing.¡±


    ¡°Just deliver my orders,¡± I said on my way out of his office.


    It was true that the girl probably wasn¡¯t Adrian.


    But she could be a replacement.


    WritingSimulato

 Chapter 36*

    "Come in, Elaina!" I shouted at the door once I heard the knock.


    Elaina obliged and walked into the bedroom, this time carrying a second storage bag around her other shoulder as well. In her arms were two boxes of food.


    "Hello, sweetie. How was your day?" She said as she passed me the food she bought. I smiled as I saw it was fish. My favourite.


    "It was fine. I made some progress with my reading. At the very least, I can understand the children¡¯s books," I answered.


    "That''s great!" She said. ¡°I did quite a bit more shopping today. This time, I bought you some clothes since I had your sizes. Also got you some brown hair dye so we can cover your recognizable pink hair. It is a shame though, I loved the colour on you.


    Elaina and I conversed for a bit about our day. Well, it was mostly her talking since I had been forced to stay in the room. But I liked listening to her.


    "So... do you want to talk about last night?" Elaina grinned without a hint of embarrassment.


    "W-what about it?" I stammered.


    "Well, did you like being my little kitten?" she asked. My cheeks flushed red, as I found they were prone to do.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that!¡±


    ¡°I was just teasing you.¡± She giggled a little. But, seriously, do you want to do more of what we did yesterday?¡±


    "Well... yeah. It¡¯s a little embarrassing, but I liked it a lot. And it helped me gain a new trait." I replied honestly. After a bit of hesitation, I added, "I also really loved the stuff we did in the forest too."


    "There¡¯s no need to be embarrassed, it¡¯s not like we did anything wrong. Besides, I''ve never felt so attracted to anyone else.¡± Elaina bit her lip, which I found really cute. ¡°Kitty, would you maybe want to be my girlfriend?"


    "But I¡¯m not¡ª" I said.


    "Kitty, I really didn¡¯t want to say this but I think it would be better if I did." She grabbed my hands into her own as her green eyes met my own. ¡°You¡¯re a girl now. A full girl. And you probably won¡¯t ever change back.¡±


    ¡°I know, but¡­I didn¡¯t want to be a girl. I never had a choice!¡± For the first time in a while, I let out my pent up emotions. I thought I had come to terms with the change, but that was mostly because I had been able to ignore it for more important things. But losing my virginity, my female virginity, last night had brought my depression back.


    Were my eyes getting fuzzy?


    Soon, I was enveloped in a warm embrace as Elaina wrapped her arms around me. One arm held my waist tightly while the other brushed the back of my head as I cried into her shoulder. It was a little embarrassing to almost cry, I thought I had better control of my emotions. But Elaina was someone I was more than close too.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve had it rough.¡± Her hand petting my hair moved down so she was lightly caressing her back. ¡°But I¡¯m sure there is a way to change you back. I don¡¯t mind if you¡¯re a girl or a guy, I¡¯ll love you no matter what. And in the meantime, I can teach you to live like a woman.¡±


    Unconsciously, I snuggled closer to her while trying to hold back my tears. ¡°Alright¡­¡± I muttered.


    "That''s a good girl," she said. ¡°But you still have to answer my question.¡±


    ¡°Which one?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to be my girlfriend, Kitty?¡± She asked, a tinge of worry in her voice.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said into her shoulder.


    "No, you have to say it to me."


    "Didn''t I just say it?" I asked, confused. Elaina giggled in response.


    "No, sweetie, say the full thing." She smiled at me as she pulled me away from her embrace. It felt a little cold.


    "I want to be your girlfriend," I mumbled, no doubt my cheeks blushing again.


    The moment I finished my sentence, I was pulled into a deep kiss as she took my breath away. I surrendered myself to her, closing my eyes as I let her do most of the work.


    ¡°God, I¡¯ve been waiting to do that for a while,¡± Elaina said as her lips left mine. Before I could recover, she grabbed my hand and pulled me over to the mirror on the wall after grabbing one of the storage bags she had set down.


    "What are we doing?" I asked.


    "Didn¡¯t I tell you that I bought you some clothes? I just want you to try a little of it on."


    A shiver went down my spine as I noticed her lick her lips while her gaze travelled up and down my body.


    "Let''s get you changed into something sexy for tonight. I told you I would you how to be a girl. Go ahead and strip, sweetie." she said.


    I complied and soon stood naked, my old dress now in a heap on the floor, including the embarrassing white panties. She gave me a playful slap on the butt before searching through her storage bag, a little too excited.


    Eventually, she lifted out a pair of pink lingerie. It was a bright pink set with white lace at the hem, reminding me of most of my other pairs of underwear from back when I was slave. Although this pair was a little more mature and less humiliating, it was still too girly for my taste.


    ¡°Does it have to be pink?¡± I groaned.


    "Pink goes so well with you though!" she exclaimed.


    "They''re pretty, I guess." I didn¡¯t want to disappoint her, even if I didn¡¯t really like them that much.


    "Just wear them for me, baby, they will look adorable on you. Don¡¯t worry, I bought you some normal underwear too," she said, as she held the panties by the floor for me to step into. It was a relief that I at least had normal underwear.


    She pulled the pink panties up snugly around my butt. With a pat on my behind, she moved to help me put on the bra as well, with a little too much teasing.


    "Do I get more than just underwear?" I asked, standing demurely in the lingerie.


    "Of course not. For what we¡¯re about to do, you don¡¯t need anything more," she responded with a smirk. "I have a surprise for you too."


    Elaina stripped herself of her cloak, shirt and pants, leaving herself standing in a matching pair of lingerie to my own, except that they were green. She gave me a seductive pose as she winked at me. ¡°Do I look good?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± No wonder she had made me put on these pink panties and bra. I couldn¡¯t help but admit it was a little arousing to be wearing matching lingerie.


    She went back to her storage back to rummage around for another few seconds, before her hands emerged with a double-sided dildo attached to a harness. The contraption was pink, with the dildo facing outward being about twice as large as the one facing inward. My eyes widened as she approached me.


    "Are you going to use that?" I said, nervously.


    "Nope. This time you get to try fucking me instead." She attached the harness to me, sliding my panties to the side. I moaned as she inserted the smaller dildo into me, already completely wet from before. Then, she laid down on the bed waiting for me. ¡°Come on, Kitty. Today, you get dominate this little elf.¡± Her sultry voice only turned me on more.


    I approached her hesitantly as I gently pulled down her green panties. She helped me quite a bit by wiggling her butt. Elaina spread her legs, revealing herself entirely to me. She must have been just as turned on as me as her pussy was glistening with her juices.


    She must have noticed my hesitation as she said, "Just do what you would want me to do if it was your own penis, Kitty. Whatever comes naturally.¡± I still hesitated, but slowly took the shaft in my hand and brought the tip to my mouth.


    Elaina gasped with pleasure as I worked the dildo into her, causing the protrusion on my side of the base to move around inside, stimulating me quite a bit. I couldn''t help but think about how gorgeous Elaina looked, her golden hair spread all over the bed, her small breasts tucked into the lacy green bra and those glittering green eyes gazing up at me affectionately, all while I pushed into her.


    Before long, I was fucking her in earnest, plunging the full length of the cock into her hole with each of my strokes while she moaned and humped back against me.


    "Come on, Kitty. Harder," Elaina panted.


    "Are you sure?" I answered hesitantly, equally breathless. Elaina made no reply except a seductive smile, and wrapped her slender legs around my body, trying to pull me into her more with each push.


    "Yes. Oh god yes!" she screamed as I concentrated my thrusts on her excitement. Holding tighter to her backside as her movements became more pronounced.


    Then suddenly her thighs were tight round my waist and her back arched off the bed. Her body trembled in an involuntary response to the orgasm rushing through her body. It felt good to give my girlfriend an orgasm.


    Slowly the climax relaxed, Elaina¡¯s breathing slowed, as her hands moved away from clawing my back to instead idly playing with my bra straps. I waited, uncertain if I should continue. My arousal hadn¡¯t faded at all after all. My excitement only grew when I felt her fingers releasing my bra clasp and reminding me I was wearing the pink lacy bra she had bought, as it fell down.


    As her body went back to normal and her hands played with my released breasts, I decided I should continue. Elaina had recovered so it should be fine.


    Elaina though was one step ahead of me as she used her superior strength to flip me over onto my back. She was now the one riding the dildo and clearly she wasn''t in the mood to play around, as she started humping against me rough and fast, grabbing my breasts as a handhold. I tried to help by moving my hips in time with her movements, but I didn''t even need to. Soon, she ended up being the one fucking me as she smiled down ad gave me a kiss.


    ¡°Sorry baby, but I can¡¯t resist.¡± Her breath tickled my cat ear.


    I didn¡¯t mind though, as I loved it when she got a little dominant like this. It was different from Lilith and the others. Instead of making me feel humiliated, it made me feel loved and protected.


    Elaina pounded me harder and I grabbed onto her shoulders trying to hold on as my side of the dildo continued to stimulate me.


    "Mnnnn... Elaina..." I moaned.


    I came first, the pleasure from the dildo on my side, combined with her playing with my tits and the arousal I felt from being dominated by my lover brought me to my own powerful climax with a somewhat girly scream. A few seconds later, Elaina was brought to her own explosive orgasm, as her juices leaked onto my soft tummy.


    "Ohhhh," was all I could moan out as Elaina pulled out of the dildo and unbuckled my harness, letting it fall onto the bed next to me. She moved to my side as she gently lifted my head up and moved the pillow underneath. As I turned to the side away from her, she patted me gently on the bottom before smoothing my panties down as she spooned me from behind. She didn''t bother cleaning up, as she was likely just as exhausted as I was.


    The last thing I heard was my system¡¯s notification.


    You are now Rank D-


    New Trait: [Flexible]


    Aspect of Love activated!


    New Trait: [Sharp Eyes]

 Chapter 37

    We arrived at the mercenary guild at sunrise where we met with a young orc woman dressed in gold armour. On her chest was an engraved silver crescent, so I could only assume that she was a member of the Crescent Moon Warriors. Standing beside her were three human men, dressed in casual wear.


    She grunted, ¡°You must be the last two individuals. Alright, come along then, it¡¯d be good to not be late. The others are already through.¡±


    We followed the orc woman for a couple minutes before we arrived at the back end of the town. Most of this side of the town had no stone wall, instead using the cliff of the mountains as a natural defence. There was one exception though.


    We headed towards the metal gate that blocked off the pass. It was the only section that was guarded, and had over a dozen people manning it.


    I had been worried at first that we would be caught when leaving the pass despite our precautions. While I could wear the bracelet through the checkpoint, it wasn¡¯t like I could wear it for the entire trip.


    Not only had we temporarily dyed my hair brown, we had also dyed Elaina¡¯s a dark black. Although it only lasted a week, my hair would remained dyed until we reached the southern continent. I was wearing the red cloak to cover my tail and the hood up to cover my ears. Still, the guards might still arrest me if they searched us and found Elaina¡¯s elf ears.


    Elaina though hadn¡¯t been worried. The guards didn¡¯t even bother to ask us to even pull down our hoods once they noticed the orc woman and her armour. Perhaps it was due to the reputation of the Crescent Moon Warriors, but the guards quickly took our silver and let us through.


    It would make sense though that they didn¡¯t investigate us. Most of the people who could regularly hire mercenaries were merchants or nobles, and it wouldn¡¯t do to offend them. On top of that, they likely didn¡¯t expect escaped slaves to have a pile of gold on them to be able to hire the Crescent Moon Warriors.


    There were another dozen men and women of varying races waiting for us. While each one carried different weapons, all of them had the silver crescent engraved somewhere on their clothing or armour.


    Three wagons lead by horses waited beside them. All of them were carrying some goods, except the back one which was mostly empty with only a little cargo.


    ¡°Ah, are these the individual passengers? There¡¯s no need for them to walk, I have plenty of space.¡± The fat man in the last wagon said.


    We saw no reason to refuse and climbed in after thanking the man. The three humans though graciously refused, preferring to walk.


    ¡°Name¡¯s William Hensworth. Most people just call me William though.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Aria and this is Katherine, although she usually just goes by Kat,¡± Elaina responded with a smile. She had chosen our fake names, and had had quite a good laugh at my own.


    The man gave a polite laugh, the fat on chin wobbling up and down. ¡°Pleasure to meet you, Miss Aria and Miss Katherine.¡±


    ¡°If I may ask, why aren¡¯t you carrying any merchandise?¡± Elaina asked politely.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s simple miss. They don¡¯t buy my goods in the south. Even in the Anos Empire where it¡¯s legal, its only for certain races.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a slave trader?¡±


    ¡°Only as a side job. I rarely do trips myself unless I¡¯m called up here by someone. Even though I¡¯m a Marquis in the Revilon Empire, I don¡¯t make nearly as much money to keep my hobby going.¡±


    I sat quietly next to Elaina on the wagon while she asked more questions, as we made our way through the pass. Keeping my hood up, I didn¡¯t dare look up just in case anyone recognized my face, although it was doubtful. The posters being spread with my face were only vaguely detailed.


    While Elaina made small talk with the Marquis, I was a little more reluctant to. He was a slave trader after all. Instead I decided to start going over my stats, especially the new gains I had gotten in the past week.


    STATUS


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Kitty


    Race: Beastkin


    Gender: Female


    Class: Sex Slave


    Rank: D


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Attributes]


    Strength: 1


    Endurance: 16


    Finesse: 42


    Intelligence: 24


    Wisdom: 20


    Charisma: 92


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Skills:


    [Cleaning] - Level 4


    [Cunninglingus] - Level 6


    [Blowjob] - Level 4


    [Anal] - Level 3


    [Charm] - Level 2


    [Cooking] - Level 3


    [Light Magic] - Level 2


    [Plant Magic] - Level 1


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Traits:


    [Loyal] - If ally is in danger, all stats +10


    [Adorable] - Charisma +20


    [Perfect Skin] - Finesse +5, Charisma +5


    [Masochist] - Some pain will be converted into pleasure


    [Flexible] - Finesse +10


    [Erotic Hands] - Increased sexual ability with hands, Finesse +10


    [Sharp Eyes] - Ability to see further away


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Over the past five days, I had gained quite a bit. Not only had I ranked up twice, I had gained a new skill as well as two new traits. However, everything I gained seemed to be related to sex. The [Dexterous hands] trait I had ¡®copied¡¯ using my aspect from Elaina had turned into [Erotic Hands] just a few days later.


    It was annoying, but I supposed the only reason I was ranking up so much was because of the sex. Still, Elaina had been doing the same thing and reached D+ without nearly as many erotic skills and traits. In fact, the only sexual skills she had were from me.


    We had done some experimenting with the aspect. It would only activate once per day and only if both partners climaxed. Obviously, we didn¡¯t test it with other people. But since it only worked when I had sex with Elaina and not when I was Lilith, it was likely because she and I were special in some way, as the Demon lord of Wrath had said.


    Eventually, I grew bored and went back to the conversation between the Marquis and Elaina. At least it was more interesting than staring at the same Status screen.


    ¡°¡­Revilon Empire would probably be your best choice. Anos is only a good choice if you¡¯re human and the Dominion is quite a ways south. Although, Revilon is suffering from a little trouble nowadays.¡±


    ¡°Trouble?¡± Elaina tilted her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you haven¡¯t heard, it was pretty big news. Lili¡ª The Demon Lord of Lust managed to kidnap the Empress¡¯ darling son, Prince Adrian. Well, it was mostly the kids fault for getting too close to the border trying to be some kind of hero.¡±


    ¡°But I thought the Demon Lord of Lust was only interested in woman?¡±


    William nodded. ¡°She is. Odd for a Demon Lord of Lust but I suppose all the demon lords are cracked in the head.¡± He leaned in and dropped his voice to a whisper. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anybody, but she¡¯s been actually kidnapping boys to turn them into girls. A full transformation spell.¡±


    ¡°Full transformation? That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°Of course it is for us normal folk. But a demon lord could make it possible. Although I heard that she still hasn¡¯t succeeded. It¡¯s really too bad. Since woman usually sell for double the price of men, I could make quite a bit more if it was possible.¡±


    Hasn¡¯t succeeded yet? Aren¡¯t I living proof that it is possible?


    ¡°A shame too about the prince. She could have made a fortune selling the boy back to the empress. He was one of kind. Well, two of a kind.¡±


    ¡°What? Was he special in some way?¡±


    ¡°Mmm, he was descended from a nymph along with his twin sister. Since the nymphs are supposedly extinct, or at least haven''t been seen in over a millennium, it is quite a big deal.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Do the two get any special powers from it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure, but possibly. It would be classified information though,¡± the fat man gave a toothy smile. ¡°They do have natural pink hair, ears and a tail though which is pretty interesting.¡±


    I felt Elaina tense up beside me as I felt my own body go rigid.


    Don¡¯t tell me I stole the body of this important prince?

 Chapter 38

    The group decided to stop at nightfall. The area we found ourselves in was a large rocky clearing with plenty of space. A few scattered tents and wagons were already present from the other travellers going through the pass. We had met a few others on the road, but there were not as many travellers as I had assumed at first. Even here, there were probably only twice our number.


    While I had no idea how to handle myself in the wild, Elaina knew at least the basics and had done some research so we wouldn¡¯t have to sleep on the ground again, which I was particularly thankful for. Sleeping on the ground really hurt my back last time.


    This place was a perfect spot to rest so we started setting up their new tent. Or rather, Elaina did after she talked me into just sitting on the side while she took care of it alone. Others had offered us help, but Elaina had refused since she could put it up herself.


    I didn¡¯t argue too much as I was aware I wouldn¡¯t be much help anyway. Instead, I sat on a nearby rock and took out the book I had been reading from my spatial bag. The handbook was named Magic for High Elves, one of Elaina¡¯s possessions that she had managed to keep. While it was still difficult for me read, I had been slowly putting it together over the past week with nothing else to do. Outside of breaks for sleep, eating and sex of course.


    Magic was actually quite simplistic in this world according to the guides Elaina had bought. Magic was split into hundreds of categories according to the author, although he did not list them all. Everything from [Earth Magic] to [Blood Magic] could be learnt, although some magic types were far more popular while others were only known by a select few. These magic types could be learnt as skills in the System. The further you levelled the skill, the more powerful the spells and enchantments you created using that magic type would be.


    Magic use was split into two types: spells and enchantments. Enchanting was temporarily or permanently binding magic to something. None of the books I had on me were speciliazed in enchantments though and mostly skimmed over the topic.


    On the other hand, magic spells were defined as any mana use released from the body. Even Elaina¡¯s use of light magic against the prison guard would be considered a spell, despite her magic consisting of a mere flashing light.


    However, most mages used structured spells. These are spells that have been refined over countless generations to be as efficient and powerful as possible. The example most books used was the fireball, a trademark spell learnt by all fire mages.


    These structured spells are categorized by mages into ten tiers. The first tier is composed of basic spells like Light and Spark that can be learnt easily by even the weakest magic users. The most powerful spells that could be used by even the most exceptional mages were in the seventh tier. Magic above that just required both too much mana and skill for mortals.


    That wasn¡¯t true for everyone though. Lilith had said the spell she used to transform me into a girl, the Blessing of the Nymphs, was an eighth tier spell. I supposed demon lords were outside the norm.


    The handbook I held now actually contained spells from the first tier up to the seventh tier, unlike the beginners guides Elaina had bought in Red Peak which never went further than the third tier. The book was made for high elves though, one of the races with the most aptitude for magic. Perhaps some of their race could cast spells above the seventh tier as well.


    It also only covered specific magic types. [Light Magic], [Plant Magic], [Earth magic], [Life Magic] and [Water magic] covered the vast majority of the book, with a few pages on other magic types.


    My time had mostly been spent on [Light magic]. While it was weaker at the earlier tiers, its versatility at higher levels could not be overstated. It could be used to form weapons of solid light, create lasers that could pierce through most defences or manifest barriers of light to block most physical attacks. Of course, right now I could only do one simple spell, the first tier spell Light.


    Unfortunately, my intelligence and wisdom stats were both still quite low. Both were crucial to being a mage.


    Intelligence is the measure of a person¡¯s natural affinity for learning. It affects the rate at which skills level up. This attribute is crucial for mages, since it directly increases a character''s ability to learn spells as well.


    Wisdom represents a person¡¯s judgement and mental fortitude, and is even more important that intelligence. With high wisdom, someone could cast more spells thanks to a deeper mana pool. Wisdom affects the size of the pool of mana that a person can draw from to power spells or talents. Not only does it affect the size though, it also affects the regeneration rate of mana.


    Both my intelligence and wisdom were not even half of Elaina¡¯s, although they had been steadily increasing of late. Unfortunately, you could not focus on specific attributes as points were distributed automatically based on a number of different factors including your class, personality and actions.


    Seeing that Elaina was finally finished with the tent, I walked into the small tent as Elaina was laying down the sleeping bag.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I forgot to buy a second sleeping bag so we¡¯ll have to sleep together,¡± she said while laying it out.


    ¡°Based on your self-satisfied grin, I think it was more like you purposefully bought only one,¡± I complained


    Elaina grasped her chest in mock indignation. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m some kind of pervert that only wants to sleep you? We¡¯re running out of money so I could only afford one sleeping bag.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? Then why did you buy more of those futanari potions when we still have one left?¡±


    The elf¡¯s eyes widened in panic. ¡°How do you know about those?! Don¡¯t tell me you know of all the other stuff I bought!¡±


    ¡°Knowing how much of a pervert you¡¯ve become, it was easy to guess that you¡¯d buy more,¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°I¡¯m only a pervert for you, darling.¡±


    Feeling my face redden, I had to stop myself from turning away in embarrassment. Elaina¡¯s personality when we met was so cold, how the hell did she turn into this?


    While I was lost in thought, I heard Elaina taking off her clothes and slipping into the sleeping bag. She made a little space inside and gave me a seductive gesture with her hands.


    I hesitated for a moment, before sighing as I succumbed to my fate. I tried my best to avoid Elaina¡¯s burning gaze as I quickly tore off my outer clothes and climbed into the bag beside her while avoiding any eye contact with the horny elf.


    The moment I laid down, Elaina instantly pulled me by the waist towards herself with one arm and spooned me from behind while her other hand stroked my brown hair. I felt the warmth of her skin touch mine and tried to pull away a little.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so hesitant, it hurts my heart,¡± Elaina whined as she bit my twitching cat ear.


    I squirmed a little in her embrace. ¡°D-don¡¯t try to guilt me into having sex. You know the others will hear and we have to wake up at sunrise.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. It¡¯s just that whenever I¡¯m with you, I get so aroused¡­¡±


    ¡°Nyahhh!¡±


    I let out a moan as her left hand roamed down my shoulders and groped my breast. Elaina gave it a few more squeezes as her other hand brushed down to my panties.


    ¡°Oof!¡± Elaina let out an groan as I elbowed her in the stomach.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t stop playing around, I¡¯ll extend the no sex rule for another week after this trip.¡±


    ¡°Ok, ok, I¡¯m going to sleep!¡± She hugged me a little tighter around and interlocked her legs around mine so I couldn¡¯t escape, snuggling her face into the back of my hair. Soon, I could tell by her breathing that she had fallen asleep.


    I smiled at her cute reaction. It was her that had set the rule of no sex for the duration of the trip in the first place. Hopefully, she could last another few days¡­


    Elaina¡¯s extreme attraction towards me was quite odd. No, it wasn¡¯t just Elaina. Everyone who had spent some time with me had turned out the same way. Lilith¡¯s possessiveness was the first sign, but Commander Lucinda and Miss Elizabeth had also had an unnatural desire towards me. And now Elaina was showing similar signs, although at least her attraction was more love than just pure lust.


    Was it my high charisma causing this? Doubtful. While it was high for my rank, if you went off Elaina¡¯s attributes, it was probably still quite low in Lilith¡¯s harem. So, what was causing this attachment?


    Well, I could worry about it some other day. Even if Elaina had turned into a bit of a pervert, she never made me feel uncomfortable or scared like I had back when I was still a slave. May as well just enjoy the love for now. Relaxing against the sleeping elf, I soon fell asleep.

 Chapter 39*

    I was the first to awake just before sunrise came. I found myself in a completely different position than the one I had fallen asleep in. I was now sprawled on top of Elaina, my head resting cuddled against her chest. Glancing upwards past Elaina¡¯s chin, I could see that she was still sleeping, her face much cuter compared to when she was awake.


    While it was quite comfortable in the sleeping bag, and, I will admit, pleasant and relaxing to sleep snuggled up to Elaina, my body was quite hot from sleeping in the bag. I decided it would be best to climb out, to cool off and get dressed before Elaina awoke.


    As I squirmed over Elaina¡¯s body, a sudden grasp of my waist made me squeak in surprise. Glancing up, my gaze met with a pair of bright green eyes and a little smirk.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Elaina asked, her breath brushing against my sensitive ear.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost sunrise, we have¡ª¡±


    She interrupted me with a kiss, as she pulled my face into hers.


    I pushed my hands into her chest, trying to resist but only ending up groping her boobs. ¡°Elaina¡­someone might hear.¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t resist you, Kitty.¡± Her voice was like honey.


    One hand moved to my breast, slipping beneath my bra as it played with the fleshy mound. She kissed me again and I surrendered to Elaina¡¯s advances. I had to admit I was turned on as well. And I just couldn¡¯t resist my horny girlfriend.


    Her teasing hands began roaming over my slim body as her warm body pressed against mine in the sleeping bag. When a hand slid in between my thighs, I parted them without hesitation giving her free access to my nether region. My panties were already damp from the foreplay.


    ¡°Mnnnh!¡±


    I moaned into her lips when she began rubbing my pussy through the thin silk, her other hand now snaking down my back to give my butt a squeeze.


    When she pulled my panties aside to touch me directly, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a gasp. She smiled at my expression as her fingers found my clit, as I tried to hold back a second moan.


    I closed my eyes as I felt the first finger enter me, still trying my best not to let out a sound. It would be far too embarrassing if we were overheard.


    But when a second joined the first, I couldn¡¯t help but gasp.


    Soon, my hips were moving up and down against her slender hand as I fucked myself with her fingers. Her [Dexterous Fingers] skill was not for nothing.


    "Good Kitty. Ride my hand.¡± She gave my butt a slap.


    My face flushed red from embarrassment and excitement, as I began to bounce my butt up and down in the sleeping bag, eager to get her fingers as deep inside me as possible.


    Soon my skin had a soft sheen of sweat, my mouth covered by Elaina¡¯s other hand to prevent my moans, as I brought myself to a climax.


    ¡°Cum for me, baby," she whispered into my ear.


    I lay down over her, whimpering into Elaina¡¯s one hand, the fingers on her other hand buried deep in my tight pussy. After just a few seconds, I reach my climax. My whole body stiffens and my back arches, as my vagina convulsed around her now thrusting fingers. Her hand blocks most of my loud moaning as I cum on top of her. My body trembled from the orgasm for another half minute as the naughty elf continued to pleasure me with her fingers.


    I closed my eyes and rested my head against her chest, as the pleasure fled and exhaustion took its place. Though I was not as tired as I usually was. My endurance had been increasing a little at least.


    As I tried to relax, I am held tight in the elf¡¯s embrace until I manage to catch my breath. When I managed a weak smile, she pulled my head in close and gave me a doting kiss on the tip of my nose.


    Suddenly, Elaina pulled her recently fucked hand, now drenched in my juices, out of my panties and up to her face and gave it a lick.


    ¡°Mmm, delicious.¡± She smirked at my exhausted state. ¡°Would you like a taste?¡±


    She didn¡¯t give me time to respond as she stuffed the two fingers into my mouth. I blushed a little when I realized I automatically started sucking them.


    "Alright, now it¡¯s my turn."


    I bit her fingers.


    *******


    I flipped through another page of the book I was re-reading as I sat on the wagon. The tier 2 spell I was trying to learn was named Light Arrow. It was aptly named, as the spell simply involved conjuring and projecting an arrow made of light. While it was slightly less powerful than a real arrow, it could be used quickly and easily.


    The problem I was having was that while I could create the arrow rather easily, projecting it was much more difficult. The handbook itself offered no tips to my frustration no matter how many times I looked the spell description and instructions over. But I was slowly getting there with plenty of time to spend on the spell. I had nothing else to do after all.


    I had already added two more tier 1 spells to my repertoire. The first was another [Light Magic] spell, Flash. It was similar to Elaina¡¯s use of [Light Magic] back in prison, involving the creation of a quick burst of light. The second spell I learnt was classified as [Plant Magic] and named Grow. It let me grow any plants instantly by injecting mana into them, although it was quite inefficient especially with my low-level [Plant Magic].


    Unfortunately, it had been five days since the beginning of this trip and I had still not mastered any tier 2 spell. It wasn¡¯t like my talent was bad. In fact, my learning speed was above average, at least according to some of the books we had bought. Usually it would take a month or two for a beginner mage to learn a tier 2 spell, and that was with an instructor. And yet I still felt inadequate.


    I glanced over at the source of my lack of confidence. Elaina sat with her hands supporting her chin as she continued to sulk. Elaina had easily mastered Light Arrow in half the time I had spent on it. She was supposed to be working on another spell, but instead she spent her time trying to seduce me into bed.


    After the first morning of the trip, Elaina had continued with her advances, teasing me every night as we slept together. While she had brought me to orgasm a few times, I had refused to do the same.


    While Elaina had tried masturbating, she had said it was not the same. A few times I actually felt sorry for her as she begged me to return the favor. But I wouldn¡¯t bend so easily. Punishing her gave me a little satisfaction.


    Besides Elaina¡¯s frequent advances, the trip had been rather uneventful. We had been attacked by a band of goblins on the third day, but they had been quickly wiped out by the Crescent Moon Warriors. Well, quickly was sort of an understatement. The pack of fifty had been reduced to zero in less than a minute, and only five members of the mercenary team had moved to deal with the monsters. It was almost unfair how strong they were.


    ¡°Oh, it seems we have arrived.¡± Marquis Williams suddenly stated at the front of the wagon.


    ¡°Arrived where?¡± Elaina asked.


    The marquis spread his arms wide at the front of the of the wagon. ¡°Welcome to the southern continent girls!¡±

 Chapter 40

    It wasn¡¯t long before we left the mountain range behind us, heading south into the rocky wasteland. There was not a single landmark in sight outside of the large mountains behind us. The place seemed completely devoid of life.


    ¡°This barren stretch of land is the first reason the Revilon Empire tends to ignore the passes to the northern continent. Not only is it difficult to set up outposts in such a remote location, the wasteland is also teeming with powerful monsters. Most of the people who live up here are considered uncivilized at best in the other parts of the Revilon Empire,¡± Marquis Williams explained. ¡°The second reason is that Duke Lupis, the regional lord in the north, profits off trade from the north.¡±


    ¡°So how long until we can leave this desert?¡± Elaina asked.


    ¡°Oh, we should reach the town of Ashur, a remote outpost, by the end of the day, which is located at the very border of the northern wasteland. That will be the end of our trip together.¡±


    That was a little disappointing. While I didn¡¯t particularly like the marquis, he had been more than helpful during the length of our trip. Not only had he let us ride in his wagon, he had also answered any questions Elaina had asked him. And he hadn¡¯t asked us any personal questions as well.


    Although that might have just been because he wanted company during the week long trip and was scared we might stop talking with him.


    What was worse was losing the protection of the Crescent Moon Warriors. Elaina and I right now were far too weak to travel anywhere without protection, even if we were now in the much safer southern continent.


    While we had been ranking up quickly through our ¡®night¡¯ sessions, we were still only at the level of an ordinary teenager because we started at the very bottom. The fact was that we could not protect ourselves.


    Our funds were also running low. Not dangerously low, but we had used up almost half of our total coin back in Red Peak. Sure, that was still a lot of money left but it was also all that we had. It¡¯s not like either Elaina or I had the skills necessary at the moment to make more money.


    Elaina might be able to do something if she ranked up a little more with her magic, but I certainly didn¡¯t have much to go on at the moment. Unless I wanted to work as a prostitute.


    We also had plenty of things to buy as well. The first was more hair dye. Preferably a permanent option. Elaina only bought a quick temporary hair dye in Red Peak because she liked my pink hair, but now that we knew that pink hair was a sign of royalty¡­well I didn¡¯t think the empress would forgive me for stealing the body of her darling son.


    ¡°So, where are you two ladies headed once we reach Ashur?¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t decided yet. We¡¯ll probably just stay in town for a while.¡±


    ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t recommend staying there too long. A lot of unsavoury folk live up here in the north. And that¡¯s coming from me.¡± He laughed a little. ¡°If you don¡¯t know where you¡¯re going though, I would recommend the capital.¡±


    ¡°The capital? Why would you recommend going there?¡±¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s the largest city on the continent, twice as big as any other city in terms of population. Everything you could ever want or need is there. But the main reason I¡¯m recommending the capital is because I can see that you¡¯re trying to learn magic. No better place for that than the Royal Academy. And since you were able to hire the Crescent Moon Warriors for this trip, you could probably afford it. The next term should be starting soon and many people are heading to the capital,¡± the marquis explained.


    ¡°They teach magic at this academy?¡± I asked, jumping into the conversation for the first time.


    ¡°Of course. The highest ranked mages in Revilon teach there. But magic is hardly all they teach. The academy is mostly for nobles or rich merchants since the tuition rates are sky-high, although they do have plenty of scholarships for talented individuals. It is not just people from Revilon that go to the academy either. Folks from all over the south enrol there. While it costs a lot of money, the price is more than worth it as other schools just can¡¯t compete. It is one of the reasons the capital is so large.¡±


    ¡°Is that the only place I can learn magic?¡± I wouldn¡¯t mind joining the Royal Academy but we hardly have the money for it.


    The marquis laughed. ¡°Hardly. There are other schools that teach magic but they are usually more specialized into specific magic types. Joining the army is also an option. They would teach you the basics but you¡¯d be required to serve a certain number of years. Finally, you could also get an apprenticeship to a mage if you¡¯re skilled enough.¡±


    I thanked him for his advice. He had offered a lot of options. Still, for now I could continue learning magic by myself. There was no rush.


    *******


    Time passed and we eventually arrived at the town of Ashur.


    The town was even smaller than Red Peak from what I could see, and its short walls little more than a person¡¯s height tall were more like a tall fence, offering barely any protection. While the walls were nothing special, the knights in flashy red and gold armour standing outside were a sight to behold.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a little troublesome,¡± Marquis William muttered up front.


    ¡°What? Is something wrong?¡± Elaina asked.


    ¡°A small town like this shouldn¡¯t have any knights. And those knights sure aren¡¯t from the surrounding region if they¡¯re dressed like that as only one knight order wears red. The royal knights.¡± For the first time, the marquis almost seemed worried.


    ¡°What are they doing here?¡±


    ¡°Your guess is as good as mine. The royal knights almost never leave the capital. Only the royal family can order them around.¡±


    The red knights surrounded us just outside the gate. There were eight of them, all dressed in bright red and gold armour. None of them had helmets on and I noticed that most of them were fox beastkin with a scattered few that were other races.


    The knight captain stared at the leader of the Crescent Moon Warriors with one hand gripped on his sword. ¡°My apologies but we¡¯ll need to inspect each traveller coming in to the city.¡±


    The Crescent Moon leader scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you have the authority to search just anyone. These are the lands of Duke Lupis. And you have no proof that we¡¯ve committed any crime.¡±


    The knight captain pulled out a scroll and handed it over. After a few seconds of reading, the Crescent Moon leader¡¯s face twisted into a grimace.


    ¡°The knight commander is up north?¡±


    ¡°He is. Here to find someone important. We were instructed to find her and bring her back to the capital.¡±


    ¡°Fine. You can take a look. It¡¯s not like we have anything illegal on board.¡±


    A few of the knights surrounded our wagon, forcing us to get off.


    ¡°Just do what they say. They¡¯re only looking for a certain person and won¡¯t bother us.¡± The marquis whispered to us as he stepped down.


    ¡°Lift your hood please, miss.¡± The knight, a male fox beastkin asked me as he stared down at me. My head didn¡¯t even reach his shoulders.


    I did as he asked. It was a little too late to run away now.


    The knight¡¯s eyes widened a little as I revealed my ears, before narrowing as she studied my hair.


    ¡°Captain Leonard, I have one here,¡± he shouted at the knight captain.


    ¡°Alright, bring her to the commander. The rest of you are free to go in.¡±


    The fox knight returned her gaze to me. ¡°Miss, I¡¯d like you to come with me.¡±


    I stepped back a little. ¡°Am I under arrest?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not. I just need you to meet someone for a minute. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s probably nothing. It¡¯s just that the person we¡¯re looking for is a cat beastkin.¡±


    Probably nothing? This can¡¯t be good but it¡¯s too late now to use the invisibility ring. Well, it wasn¡¯t like I had committed any crimes yet.


    ¡°Alright, but can I bring my companion?¡± I glanced over at Elaina who was looking at me worryingly.


    The knight waved his hand. ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    And so, Elaina and I followed the knight as she escorted us into the city.

 Chapter 41

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, we¡¯ve found a cat beastkin that we need you to question.¡±


    ¡°Another? That¡¯s the ninth one we¡¯ve found in this town alone. I didn¡¯t realize there were so many of them up north here.¡±


    The woman talking was an elf dressed in a red robe, although she had few similarities to Elaina. The ears weren¡¯t nearly as sharp and her hair was a dark brown compared to the lustrous golden colour of Elaina¡¯s hair. Also she wasn¡¯t nearly as pretty.


    She was reading some papers at her desk, and didn¡¯t even so much as glance our way when we walked in.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, this one is special. She was seen coming in from the north,¡± the fox knight that took me here replied. He was standing behind the two of us as we sat down on the wooden chairs in front of the elf behind her desk.


    The elf looked up at us, her eyes dull before widening in shock when her gaze met mine.


    ¡°Your Highness?¡± The elf asked, still a little stunned.


    ¡°Umm, are you talking to me?¡± I pointed at myself.


    The elf shook her head. ¡°Sorry. You just look a lot like someone I know. It seems Sir Julien, that you¡¯ve brought a promising candidate. And an elf as well for some reason.¡±


    Candidate? What did that mean?


    ¡°So, what would an elf and beastkin be doing in the north I wonder?¡± The elf continued staring at me and I resisted the urge to flinch back from her gaze.


    ¡°We were just sightseeing the mountains. They are quite beautiful,¡± Elaina replied, her voice calm as she stood a little in front of me.


    The elf across from us smirked and raised her hand. One of the rings on her hand had a gem growing bright red. ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡±


    I heard Elaina clench her teeth. Unfortunately, I had no way to help her.


    ¡°So would you like to tell me the real reason you came from the north?¡±


    ¡°W-we¡¯re escaped slaves from the north.¡± I saw no choice but to tell the truth.


    The fox knight behind us scoffed. ¡°Escaped slaves? You expect us to believe that? Those merceneries were certainly not ordinary people.¡±


    ¡°Sir Julian, she¡¯s telling the truth.¡± The elf said as she studied the now-green gem on the ring, her green eyes flickering. ¡°Now then, just one last question. What colour is your hair?¡±


    I gulped as she stared at me. ¡°Umm, its brown.¡±


    The gem flashed green and I had to stop myself from sighing in relief.


    ¡°Sorry, let me rephrase that. What is your natural hair colour?¡±


    ¡°B-brown?¡±


    I winced as the ring glowed red.


    The elf rose from her seat and walked around her desk to stand in front of me. She grabbed a bit of my hair, rubbing it with her fingers. ¡°I would rather your tell me so we don¡¯t have to hurt you, little girl.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pink. Her natural hair colour is pink. Now, will you please unhand her,¡± Elaina said beside me with a hint of irritation.


    The elf woman laughed a little as she let go of my hair. ¡°And here I thought this was all a waste of time. There are dozen of towns being searched up here in the north. To think I would be the one to find you.¡±


    ¡°You were looking for me?¡± I asked. Why would they be here for me?


    ¡°More specifically, the crown princess was looking for you. Besides the empress, only Princess Aurelia has the ability to deploy so many knights to search for a single person. And I¡¯m sure you know why she is looking for you¡­¡±


    So the royal family was looking for their lost son. But how did they know I was related? I had just arrived at the southern continent today.


    ¡°Now will you come with us willingly? Or will we have to force you?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll go but I¡¯m coming too,¡± Elaina responded for me.


    ¡°Excellent.¡± The elf grinned. ¡°Julien, tell the others we¡¯re heading back. And have someone contact Her Highness. We¡¯ve found the girl.¡±


    *******


    I looked out the window of the carriage, taking one last look at the town of Ashur. I was getting tired of travelling. And carriages too. The last time I had been in a carriage, it had ended with me being kidnapped.


    ¡°Why did you agree to go with them?¡± I asked Elaina who was sitting next to me as I pushed away her head as she tried to kiss me.


    ¡°Why not? Its not like the princess is going to kill you,¡± she said.


    I smacked away a hand trying to crawl beneath my shirt. ¡°We know nothing about this princess. What if she decides to execute me for stealing her brother¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°First, they would have to prove you stole the body. Which you didn¡¯t. Not technically at least. Who knows, maybe you actually are this prince and you can¡¯t remember because you lost your memories.¡±


    ¡°But I know I¡¯m not. I might not be able to remember anything, but I know I don¡¯t belong in this world.¡±


    ¡°Sure, but can the princess prove that? More than likely she doesn¡¯t even know that you¡¯re in the prince¡¯s body anyway. The prince was a boy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a boy too!¡±


    She patted my head. ¡°Of course you are, sweetie.¡±


    I slapped her condescending hand off my head and returned to staring out the window. Elaina returned to cuddling me from the side, her head pushing into my shoulder. As I felt a hand try to slip beneath my butt and another begin to stroke my thigh, I realized this was going to be another long trip.


    A really long trip.


    WritingSimulato

 Chapter 42 (Princess Aurelia)

    ¡°Your Highness, the beastkin you were looking for has arrived.¡±


    The female elf standing before me had been the one to find the pink-haired cat beastkin that I had been looking for.


    ¡°Bring her here. I would like to talk with her,¡± I said.


    ¡°Of course, Your Highness. But we have a small problem. The guards did an appraisal at the gates, like we do for everyone entering palace.¡±


    ¡°What? Is something wrong with the girl?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No, but the girl brought her companion along. And well¡­here are their appraisal papers.¡± The elf handed over two sheets of paper.


    On the two papers were the appraisals done for the two visitors. The guards of course only did a lesser appraisal, which showed only basic identification information of a person. After all, it was enough to know a persons class and rank, there was no need to pry into their other stats. Greater appraisals, which showed everything, were illegal in most cases. Unless you had the express permission of the person or it was needed for a criminal case.


    The first was quite normal.


    STATUS


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Kitty


    Race: Beastkin


    Gender: Female


    Class: Sex Slave


    Rank: D


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Well, maybe not normal. In fact, the only normal things about the status were the race and the gender of the person. What kind of name was Kitty? And [Sex Slave] was an abnormal class, especially in Revilon where slaves were illegal.


    The weirdest bit was the rank though. Most adults were either rank D or C. Few rose up to B and even fewer made it to A. Only the true elite made it past that. I myself was still stuck at rank A. If this had been a normal person, it wouldn¡¯t be odd that they were only at rank D.


    But why were two demon lords searching for a rank D [Sex Slave]? And how were they not able to catch her? No, how did she even escape? Demon lords would have been able to kill her without even raising a finger.


    But this wasn¡¯t what I was looking for. I flipped to the next paper.


    STATUS


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Elaina


    Race: High Elf


    Gender: Female


    Class: Mage


    Rank: D+


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°A-are you sure this is correct?¡± I asked, a hint of shock in my voice.


    ¡°She would need to be at least S-rank to disguise her status from our mages. And there would be no reason for her to change her race to high elf of all things.¡±


    ¡°A high elf hasn¡¯t been spotted in centuries though¡­¡±


    ¡°Just because they haven¡¯t been spotted doesn¡¯t mean they don¡¯t exist. Much of the Great Woodlands to the south still have yet to be explored. Besides, it is said that high elves do not die from ageing, one of the few races of the world that do not. It¡¯s not unlikely that their would be more hiding somewhere,¡± the elf explained.


    ¡°How much trouble will she be?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. If the Southern Dominion were to find out that a high elf still lived, half of the Southern Dominion council would probably try to elect her as their empress. And the rest would try to have her assassinated. Not to mention all the people who would try to court or kidnap her. After all, any child born from a female high elf will also be a high elf¡­¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Prepare a room for this elf. And make sure her status is kept a secret.¡±


    ¡°Anything else, Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°Yes, bring the beastkin girl here,¡± I ordered as I slid on my truth ring. Hopefully, the effort of finding this girl would prove fruitful. At the very least, it would solve one of my many problems.


    *******


    The girl standing before me looked almost exactly like my younger sister Adriel. Her face, eyes, hair colour and even her body were all the same. Not to mention she also had that innocent, frail look like my sister. The resemblance between the two was uncanny. When she had first opened the door, I had thought it had been my little sister before I got a better look.


    There were a few noticeable differences. This girl¡¯s hair was longer than Adriel¡¯s and she kept it loose. The white dress the girl was wearing was also something my sister would never wear. Not since she was twelve, at least.


    The girl was also shaking like a leaf as she stared intently at the ground. So cute and innocent. She reminded me of when the twins were younger, when they would still let me tease and cuddle them. Although this girl was quite a bit bigger. A quick glance at her bust told me in more ways than one.


    I smiled at the girl and gestured for her to have a seat at the table. ¡°Would you like some tea?¡±


    ¡°¡±Umm, sure¡­Y-your Highness,¡± she stammered.


    ¡°No need for titles. You can just call me Aurelia,¡± I said as I poured her a cup of tea. ¡°What would you like me to call you?¡±


    ¡°M-my name is Kitty¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you have a name before you were a slave?¡± I really didn¡¯t want to call her that¡­


    The girl shook her head, her loose pink hair flying back and forth. ¡°I can¡¯t remember anything before I was a slave.¡±


    My truth ring shone green before returning to normal. So she had lost her memories?


    ¡°How did you lose them?¡±


    The girl fidgeted in her seat. ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure. The Demon Lord of Lust¡ª she was the one who captured me¡ª she cast a spell on me. I think she called it the Blessing of the Nymphs. It made me lose my memories and also¡­umm¡­turned me into a girl. That was a month ago¡­¡±


    I almost dropped my tea cup when the gem glowed green for a second time. Turned into a girl? A month ago? Is it just a coincidence?


    I studied the lady in front of me. This girl in front of me had once been a boy. I almost couldn¡¯t believe it. She was even more feminine than any of the noble ladies I have met.


    ¡°So you were actually turned into a girl? How do you know if you lost your memories?¡±


    ¡°T-the change wasn¡¯t instant. When I first woke up without any memories, I didn¡¯t have a name and my rank had been reset to F. But my gender hadn¡¯t been female yet. It took almost two weeks for the full transition.¡±


    So she had been a guy at one point? Could that mean¡­was this girl actually my brother? Was she Prince Adrian? It was hardly a question at this point.


    So my brother was now my sister¡­It was a good thing he¡ªshe lost her memories. Prince Adrian would not have reacted well to the change had the memories been kept.


    ¡°I understand. You were turned into a girl for the Demon Lord¡¯s amusement. But how did you escape?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Umm..it all started when I was captured by the Demon Lord of Envy. She threw me into prison along with Elaina. She came here with me¡­¡± The girl looked like she wanted to ask another question.


    ¡°Yes, your elf companion. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be able to see her after this.¡±


    ¡°After I met with her, we decided to escape together. Well, it was mostly her who lead me along. But our escape failed, at least until the Demon Lord of Wrath helped us.¡±


    ¡°The Demon Lord of Wrath? Why would she help you?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ I don¡¯t know. But she teleported us out of the prison and since then we¡¯ve been making our way south. At least until you found us.¡±


    So this girl before had caught the attention of not just two demon lords, but three. Why were the Demon Lord of Lust and Envy searching so hard for her? And why did the Demon Lord of Wrath help her escape? She obviously doesn¡¯t know herself. Perhaps only the three demon lords knew the answer.


    ¡°Kitty, I brought you here for a reason. Do you know why?¡±


    ¡°Umm, maybe. Is it because of my hair?¡± One of her hands started playing with her pink hair, rubbing it between her fingers.


    ¡°Indeed. If my suspicion is correct, than you are my brother, Prince Adrian, who was kidnapped by the Demon Lord of Lust.¡± I smiled. ¡°Well, I suppose you¡¯re actually my sister now.¡±


    The girl bit her lip. ¡°But I don¡¯t know anything at all about being a prince. I lost my memories.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. In fact, it is probably better that way. But now that you know, I would like to propose you an offer Kitty. Would you like to become a princess?¡±


    The girl looked up at me with confusion. ¡°A princess?¡±


    ¡°Since you are my sister and the daughter of the empress, it is only natural that you should be a princess. Not only will you be able to get rid of your slave class, you will also be given a new name and the full backing of the royal family.¡±


    ¡°A-and what do I have to do in return?¡±


    ¡°In return? Nothing. Your presence alone should be enough to have my mo¡ª our mother return to the throne. Of course, the position isn¡¯t without a few drawbacks. Your freedom would be limited by quite a bit as I doubt my mother would want to risk your life again. And there are the dangers of being royalty such as assassination and kidnapping. But it would be much safer here than outside with your class and rank.¡±


    The girl nodded her head. ¡°Ok, I understand. I can try to be a princess.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sister. Do you have any other questions?¡±


    The girl thought for a moment. ¡°Couldn¡¯t I pretend to be a prince instead?¡±


    ¡°It would be much harder and you would eventually be found out if you did. You¡¯re shorter than Adrian was and your personality is completely different so it would be impossible to impersonate him. Besides the fact that your face and body are very feminine, it is also required that any one who enters the palace must undergo a lesser appraisal. Not only would your gender be female, your class would also be [Princess] as women can¡¯t pick up the [Prince] class. Although we might be able to keep it hidden, it would be quite a bit too much work.¡± I didn¡¯t mention that I wanted to keep her as a girl for my own fun. Adriel hadn¡¯t let me play dress-up with her since she was twelve.


    Kitty pouted in disappointment. So adorable. I resisted the urge to give the cute girl a hug.


    ¡°For now, we¡¯ll claim you were a princess raised away from the palace for security reasons and were only recently brought back.¡±


    ¡°Will everyone really believe that?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Probably not, but what can they do? As long as the empress says you are her daughter, no one will dare say anything.¡±


    It was true. The number of people as strong as the empress in the southern continent could be counted on one hand.


    ¡°Alright, you can go get some rest. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re tired from your travels. The servants have already prepared a room, and if you need anything, just ask.¡± I dismissed the girl with a wave of my hand.


    Kitty quickly got up from her seat, did a small curtsy and scampered away in terror. I stared at her receding back, lost in thought. Was I really that scary?


    The girl would need some training before she could be revealed to the public. She had absolutely no backbone. Although it made her cute, it wouldn¡¯t do to have her be a complete pushover.


    We would also have to do a blood test. It wouldn¡¯t be hard to make most people believe that she was the empress¡¯ daughter considering she looked almost identical to her twin sister, but a blood test would only make the fact indisputable.


    Congratulations!


    You are now Rank A+


    New Skill: [Intimidation]


    Trait Advancement: [Elegant Demeanour] ¡ú [Regal Demeanour]


    An advancement? I hadn¡¯t advanced in over a year, even when I started taking over my mother¡¯s duties when Adrian was kidnapped. So why did I advance now? And why did I gain [Intimidation]? I already had the [Persuasion] skill!


    I would figure it out later. First, I needed to have a chat with my mother.

 Chapter 43 (Princess Aurelia)

    Outside of my mother¡¯s bedroom stood two guards. They were both at the peak of the first realm, rank S+. Unfortunately for them, they would likely never be able to climb higher.


    ¡°Move aside. I am here to the see my mother,¡± I demanded instantly. Before, would not have dared interrupt my mother in her brooding. But with the information I had now it was a different story.


    ¡°The empress is not accepting visitors today. However, we can leave her a message from Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°The information I have is much too important. My mother would wish to know immediately.¡± I shook my head. ¡°If she learns that you blocked me at the door¡­¡± The guards froze, now a little uncertain.


    I smiled. Even an S-rank could not do much against my [Persuasion] skill. It was my highest level skill, maxed at level twenty. And these were guards. Most of their skills were combat-based. None of their social skills compare to mine despite their rank being higher.


    I patted one of the guards shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If I¡¯m wrong, it will be me who takes the blame, not you.¡±


    ¡°Fine, enter. But we were not involved,¡± The guard finally declared after some thought.


    ¡°Of course.¡± I smiled as I push through the massive wooden doors.


    Saying the bedroom was large would be an understatement. It was four or five times larger than my own. And my room was already quite large to begin with. It could hardly be called a room in the first place.


    The moment I opened the door I heard a thud as an arrow hit its target. Was my mother practising archery in her bedroom? I know the place was large, but couldn¡¯t she just go outside? The room was only so big.


    I looked towards the source of the arrow. Two woman stood side by side, one tall and one short.


    The tall one I immediately recognized as my mother. My mother¡¯s appearance was actually quite similar to my own. In fact, if you didn¡¯t know any better you might consider us as sisters.


    The empress was a red fox beastkin like me. She had bright red hair, sharp fox ears at the top of her head and a bushy tail. She was dressed in a skimpy red and gold dress that was more suitable for a prostitute than an empress. My mother had always dressed¡­oddly, but she had stopped the habit after she married my step-father. It seemed with the death of Adrian that it had returned.


    Beside her stood my younger sister, Adriel. I was a little surprised to see her as well. After getting another look at her, I realized the similarities between her and Kitty were even greater than I thought. In fact, besides her hairstyle and clothing, they were practically identical.


    Princess Adriel was dressed in tight leather armour and had her hair tied behind her. In her hands was a bow. So she was the one practising archery?


    ¡°Mother. Sister. Good Afternoon.¡± I greeted the two, ignoring the oddity of using a bow indoors.


    ¡°How did you get in here?¡± The empress asked. Adriel just looked at me, remaining silent as always. I had barely heard her speak a word since her brother died.


    I shrugged. ¡°Through the door.¡±


    ¡°What do you want? Don¡¯t you have an empire to be running?¡± She asked.


    ¡°You mean your empire?¡±


    ¡°You can have it if you want. Consider it an early birthday gift.¡±


    ¡°My birthday was two months ago.¡± You were even there at the banquet¡­


    ¡°A late gift than.¡± My mother didn¡¯t even have the decency to seem embarrassed.


    I let out a sigh. My mother had always been like this. She had always been willing to give her children anything they wanted, except her love. The only two children she truly loved were the the twins. The children of the man she had lost her heart too.


    My other siblings had despised her for it. When the twins were born, they had been doted on constantly by both their mother and father while the rest of us had had neither parent.


    Jealousy turned to resentment, and my other siblings had taken out their hatred on the two pink-haired siblings. However, they couldn¡¯t hide their bullying for long from the empress and the ones who were caught were promptly kicked out of the palace. The rest moved out on their own.


    Only I and the twins remained. I had never resented my mother much for her lack of affection. Nor had I ever been jealous of the twins either. My dream had always been to rule the empire and neither of the twins wished to rule. Even my mother only ruled out of duty.


    One day, I would become empress. That was what my mother had promised me.


    But right now it was still too early. I was still a full rank away from my promotion. My progress was far too slow. While I might be better than the average person, I was still far away from the true geniuses. I was already twenty-seven and still hadn¡¯t reached my first promotion.


    I glanced at Adriel who was staying silent. She was almost a decade younger than me and had already reached S-rank. She would likely become an Adept before thirty, even quicker than mother. That was true talent. It was hard not to be jealous. Even her brother, Adrian had always felt inferior to his sister.


    She was a once in a century genius. Perhaps even once in a millennium. Only the heroes progressed faster than her. But theyt were hardly a fair comparison.


    I pointed to Adriel. ¡°Why is she here anyway? And why are you teaching her archery?¡±


    ¡°She wanted me to help her get stronger. We still have a year until the crusade begins after all,¡± the empress said nonchalantly.


    ¡°Ah, yes. The crusade that you started when you decided to go ahead and summon the heroes ahead of time for your own personal agenda. And now everyone is blaming our empire when three of the heroes did not even show up.¡±


    ¡°Who cares about them? As long as I can get my baby boy back, I¡¯d be willing to sacrifice the entire summoning if I had to.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯d be willing to sacrifice so much? What if I say I can get your child back myself?¡±


    Both my mother¡¯s and Adriel¡¯s heads perked up at my words. The empress grabbed my shoulders, her iron grip digging painfully into my shoulders.


    ¡°Tell me how.¡± The empress stared at me, her eyes full of hope.


    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll tell you. As long as you take back your position as empress.¡± I couldn¡¯t run this empire by myself after all. Only a month of my mother¡¯s absence and hints of rebellion are already sprouting all over the empire.


    My mother waved her hand. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Now tell me. How can we get him back?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to. I already brought your child into the palace.¡±


    ¡°What? How?¡± The empress stared at me with shock. I found the reaction quite amusing.


    ¡°Unlike you, I haven¡¯t cooped myself in my room waiting for a bloody crusade.¡± I sighed. ¡°Over a week ago, I heard a rumour about a slave that escaped from the Demon Lord of Lust and was currently being hunted through the north. The slave was described as a beastkin with pink hair so I immediately thought of Adrian.¡±


    ¡°Oh? I knew Adrian would be able to escape,¡± the empress said, her chest puffing with pride from her son.


    I looked at her with doubt. When did you ever believe he would escape? You started an entire crusade just to get him back.


    ¡°Anyway, I decided to send a contingent of royal knights to the border in case they were able to find this slave. Despite my uncertainty, they were still able to find the person and bring them back here. I interrogated the slave as soon as they arrived, just an hour ago, and am now almost certain that the slave is Adrian.¡±


    ¡°Almost certain? How can you not be sure that he is my son?¡± The empress asked.


    ¡°Well, the Demon Lord of Lust took away the person¡¯s memory. They don¡¯t remember anything before they became a slave.¡±


    ¡°That bitch! She actually dared to take away my son¡¯s memories.¡± I felt an oppressive aura envelop the room as I struggled to stay standing. My sister was not doing much better. After a few seconds, the empress relaxed as she calmed herself down.


    After recollecting myself, I opened my mouth. ¡°So, is it possible? The girl wasn¡¯t lying according to my truth ring but removing a person¡¯s entire memory seems like it would be quite difficult.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not a mage. But it is probably possible, especially if it was a demon lord. I¡¯ve heard of spells that could do a lot more than just take away memories.¡±


    ¡°I have another question for you, mother. Would it be possible to change someone¡¯s gender as well?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Hmm...its not impossible. The nymphs had a spell that turned men into women back in the day. It was one of the punishments they had for any man who got on their bad side. But they were near immortal and almost as good as the high elves at magic.¡±


    ¡°Would this spell happen to be called the Blessing of the Nymphs?¡± I remembered the spell mainly because it had to do with the nymphs. While the nymphs were likely extinct, my two siblings both carried nymph blood in them. It was the reason my mother had become infatuated with my step-father.


    The empress shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Everything I know about the nymphs was taught to me by my darling. But why are you asking this?¡±


    ¡°Well, instead of a son, you now have a daughter,¡± I said, trying to keep my voice calm. Hopefully, they wouldn¡¯t react too badly.


    ¡°¡±What?!¡±¡±


    I jerked back from the two reactions. My mother¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t surprising, she was completely shocked. What confused me was Adriel¡¯s reaction. Why did she look so¡­horrified?


    ¡°Impossible. There is no way my son was turned into a girl.¡± The empress immediately rejected me.


    ¡°But its true! I¡¯m absolutely positive that that girl is Prince Adr¡ª¡±


    ¡°Sister, to think you would bring in someone to impersonate Prince Adrian. Was the only similar person you could find a girl?¡± Adriel spoke for the first time, her eyes glaring daggers at me. Why was she so angry?


    ¡°Why would I be lying?¡± And why are you getting so caught up about this?


    ¡°Hmph, I think it would be best if I had a look at this girl myself. The audacity she must have to believe I would ever accept some random hussy as my daughter. I would like to see if this girl would dare claim that she was my son to my face,¡±  my mother immediately declared.


    Before I could react, the empress disappeared in a flash. Where she was once standing, only air remained.


    ¡°I forgot she could do that¡­¡± I murmured as I stared at the spot where my mother used to be.


    Couldn¡¯t she have let me explain a little before storming off? She didn¡¯t even know where the girl was being kept. Although I doubted it would take her long to find out.


    It seemed like this plan was a failure. I didn¡¯t expect that reaction. Even my sister was acting weird. Did it really matter that much if Adrian was a girl?


    Well, hopefully the girl would be fine. I wouldn¡¯t want to see her dead, especially by her own mother.


    At least, the empress wouldn¡¯t kill her. Probably.


    WritingSimulato

 Chapter 44

    I let out a sigh as I stood in my new room. Meeting the princess had been quite stressful.


    Elaina and I had developed a plan in the carriage on the way here to deal with the new situation. The plan had been quite simple. We would reveal almost everything to the princess.


    There were only a few things that we would not reveal and that we also thought we could hide. The first was that that I believed that I was not Adrian. The second was the aspect of love.


    With a truth stone, she would be able to tell if I was lying or not. Hiding some facts like the help we got from the Demon Lord of Wrath would be impossible. However, these two things were quite easy to hide. Since I had lost my memories, it was easy to claim that I did not believe I was the prince. Although I was fairly sure I wasn¡¯t him, I didn¡¯t know for certain considering I had lost my memories.


    The aspect of love was even easier to hide. Since we didn¡¯t know anything about this aspect, we thought it would be best not to mention it. Since people could basically take my skills and rank up by having sex with me, it would be best if the information about my power did not get out.


    Suddenly, my thoughts were interrupted as I heard a loud crash where my new door was kicked down. One kick had pulverized the door into a dozen pieces.


    In the doorway stood a fox beastkin with beautiful red hair and bright golden eyes. She looked a little like the crown princess I had just met, except slightly older. The woman was also dressed in a revealing red dress which showed off her ample bosom and thick curves.


    But wasn¡¯t Princess Aurelia the oldest child of the empress? Wasn¡¯t that why she was crown princess?


    And why did this sexy woman kick down my door?


    Moving my eyes up, I noticed her glaring at me. Her eyes were freezing cold and I couldn¡¯t help but shrink back from her murderous gaze. Was she here to kill me?


    Her face quickly changed from anger to shock as she stood frozen staring at me. Without warning the woman disappeared. Before I could even react, the woman appeared right in front of me. I didn¡¯t even have time to scream.


    Suddenly, I was scooped up into a warm embrace. I tried to squirm out of the hug but the arms holding me were too powerful. My face was smothered between her breasts as the woman sobbed above me.


    ¡°Oh, my little baby! I¡¯m so sorry. I never should have let you go to the northern border,¡± the woman cried as she pulled me into her large pillows.


    What the hell was going on? Who was this weirdo?


    ¡°Umm¡­w-who are you?¡± I squeaked out as I caught my breath when the woman finally let me go. Better to be polite considering this woman was much stronger than me.


    Gently, she lifted me by the armpits and set me down on her lap, before fixing my disheveled hair.


    ¡°I¡¯m your mother,¡± she stated.


    Mother? Does that mean that this woman is the¡­empress?


    It was quite possible. The woman was quite similar to Princess Aurelia. Only, she looked more mature. Although she certainly didn¡¯t dress like a ruler.


    ¡°Do you have a name sweetie?¡± The woman that I now assumed was the empress asked as she stared down at me.


    ¡°The Demon Lord of Lust called me Kitty¡­¡± I said, a little embarrassed by my stupid name.


    ¡°Kitty? That slut!¡± Suddenly, I felt a force press down on me. My muscles tightened as my body felt like it was about to burst.


    The empress noticed my condition within seconds and the pressure went away as quick as it came.


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m sorry sweetie. You¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡± The empress cried when she saw me desperately catch my breath.


    Well, at least she seemed remorseful. Although it wasn¡¯t painful, her aura was still quite scary. How powerful was she, to reduce me to this state in seconds without even moving?


    Or was I just that weak?


    ¡°Whenever I get angry, I tend to lose control. I was able to control myself for the most part after meeting your father, but ever since you were kidnapped, I¡¯ve been slipping more and more¡­¡±


    Great. Now I was stuck with someone who could kill me as easily as breathing and also happens to have a habit of blowing up at anytime.


    I sighed. As long as I kept her from getting angry, it would be fine.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not hurt.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Now that your back home, it won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    I nodded at her words.


    ¡°Anyway, now that you¡¯re a girl, you¡¯ll need a new name.¡± The empress placed a finger to her lip as she thought for a few seconds. ¡°Since you were Adrian before, how about Adrianna?¡±


    Was that the best she could come up with?


    ¡°Maybe a diff¡ª¡±


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    I was interrupted by a shout at the doorway.


    Princess Aurelia appeared at the door, panting from exhaustion. Her hands were on her knees as she stared wide-eyed at us in shock.


    I was still stuck on the woman¡¯s lap so I was unable to greet her. Hopefully, she wouldn¡¯t be offended.


    ¡°W-what are you doing?¡± The princess asked. Fortunately, the question was not directed at me.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see we are having some mother-daughter bonding time? Isn¡¯t my daughter just the cutest?¡± She asked as she rubbed her cheek against the top of my head.


    ¡°Y-you¡­¡± Princess Aurelia sputtered as she witnessed the empress¡¯ display of affection. I was fairly certain that I saw the princess¡¯ eyebrows twitch.


    ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t wait to try some of the dresses I have on you, Adrianna. I originally bought them for Adriel but she rarely let¡¯s me play dress-up with her. Fortunately, you have a similar body and height to her.¡±


    I did my best to suppress a groan. At least it was better than playing dress-up with Lilith. I looked over the door to see princess Aurelia staring at me with pity.


    And since when did I accept that new name?


    ¡°Mother, what happened to the whole ¡®I will never accept this girl as my daughter¡¯ bit you had going on before?¡± The princess asked.


    ¡°What? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡¯ the empress replied nonchalantly.


    ¡°Do you have any shame?¡± Princess Aurelia sighed. ¡°Anyway, you should probably leave the poor girl alone for now. She just came back from a long trip and she is probably quite tired. We also have to prepare to welcome her into the family. Quite a few people will be skeptical about a new princess popping out of nowhere.¡±


    The empress snorted. ¡°If anyone dares to say anything about my daughter, I¡¯ll just kill them.¡±


    I heard another sigh from the princess. It must be hard dealing with this weirdo. Was that why she brought me back?


    The empress lifted me off her lap and placed me on the bed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll come back tomorrow Adrianna. Have a good night¡¯s sleep.¡±


    She gave me a kiss on the forehead, giving me a perfect view of her ¡®ample¡¯ cleavage. Blushing, I turned away. Technically, she was my mother.


    After the two left, I could finally calm down. The empress had accepted me as her daughter, even if she was a little enthusiastic. For the first time, I was safe. At least from the forces of the northern continent. I didn¡¯t doubt that the palace was full of dangers, but it was still safer here than outside.


    For now, I could remain here with Elaina and slowly get stronger. I didn¡¯t mind being a [Princess] as much as I thought I would. It was still much better than being a [Sex Slave]. As long as I ranked up enough, I¡¯m sure I could get some powerful skills from the [Princess] class.


    My priority now was ranking up while acting like the daughter of the empress. I was tired of being completely helpless. With the protection of the empress, I could rank up in peace.


    But before all that, what was I to do about the door?

 Chapter 45

    The day after I met with the empress, Elaina and I had been brought by Aurelia for some quick etiquette lessons. The empress had announced that she would hold a large banquet in three days to recognize me as her daughter and a princess of the Revilon Empire. While the empress hadn¡¯t cared much about how I behaved myself, Aurelia had wanted to make sure we wouldn¡¯t embarrass ourselves. Especially since I was now a part of the royal family, and this was my banquet.


    Fortunately, I had already had etiquette lessons in the north and had been deemed ¡®barely passable¡¯ after half a day of practise. At least according to the crown princess, I was much better than my twin sister who I had yet to meet.


    Elaina was the one being taught now while I just watched on the sideline in amusement. She was struggling much more than I did at least. She wasn¡¯t very ladylike at all. Every time I giggled, she would glare daggers at me.


    After etiquette, we would also get to learn about other things. Aurelia had already planned to find someone to teach us how to read and write. We had also asked for a magic teacher, but the princess had just suggested just going to the academy for that as we would learn much more there than in the castle..


    Now that I was a [Princess], I was also eventually going to be taught some skills for the class by Aurelia herself, although we hadn¡¯t gotten to that yet.


    I opened my status once more, as I had done half a dozen other times today.


    STATUS


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Adrianna Vulpis


    Race: Beastkin


    Gender: Female


    Class: Princess


    Rank: D


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Attributes]


    Strength: 1


    Endurance: 16


    Finesse: 42


    Intelligence: 24


    Wisdom: 20


    Charisma: 92


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Skills:


    [Cunninglingus] - Level 6


    [Cleaning] - Level 4


    [Blowjob] - Level 4


    [Anal] - Level 3


    [Charm] - Level 2


    [Cooking] - Level 3


    [Etiquette] - Level 1


    [Light Magic] - Level 2


    [Plant Magic] - Level 1


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Traits:


    [Loyal] - If ally is in danger, all stats +10


    [Adorable] - Charisma +20


    [Perfect Skin] - Finesse +5, Charisma +5


    [Masochist] - Some pain will be converted into pleasure


    [Flexible] - Finesse +10


    [Dexterous Hands] - Increased sexual ability with hands, Finesse +10


    [Sharp Eyes] - Ability to see further away


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I smiled as I looked at the new class. Although it may not be my most desired class, it was still leagues above being a [Sex Slave]. Not only that, I was still D-rank even after the class change.


    The class change itself was much simpler than I thought it would be. In fact, I didn¡¯t even have to do anything. After I went to bed last night, both my name and class had automatically changed. According to Aurelia, it was all because the empress had recognized me as her daughter.


    Unfortunately, the class transfer did not get rid of my skills and traits that I had previously, nor give me any new ones. Apparently, that was the main drawback of a class change. Even if you changed your class, you would still need to build up the required skills as well as receive some useful traits from system.


    This was the main reason people rarely changed their classes unless they absolutely had to. Most people chose their classes when they were children and remained with it for their entire life. Skills were already quite difficult to learn. They took years and years of effort to raise to a suitable level.


    Princess Aurelia had taught us quite a bit about the system when she realized we knew barely anything. It was a little more complicated then I had first assumed, although I had already understood most of it.


    The first thing she taught us was about skills. Skills were mostly independent of class. If someone wanted to learn a skill, they just had to practise it over and over again until they picked it up. However, it was easier to learn and level skills related to your class. As I was now a [Princess], I would have to start focusing on princess-like skills to get more out of my class.


    The maximum level of skills was level twenty for everyone. Aurelia herself only had two skills at that level and she had told me she was already rank A+. Most people would eventually reach the maximum level though as long as they kept practising that skill, even if it took them decades.


    To level them further, you had to undergo an advancement or promotion. After a promotion, the person¡¯s rank would be reset to F and they would have to start ranking up from the beginning again. But there were no actual drawbacks from being promoted.


    Instead, the benefits were more than worth it. First, your attributes would increase by a substantial amount, much more than a normal level-up. Second, the skill level cap would be increased by another twenty levels. Finally, you would be able to continue ranking up and gaining new traits since traits could only be received on a rank up.


    Any person who reached S+ could be promoted, but Aurelia didn¡¯t tell me how a person was promoted. Apparently, even she didn¡¯t know how to be promoted, and only knew a little about from rumours she had heard.


    People who have undergone a promotion are known as Adept. At least that is the name here, they go by different names depending on where you live. In the entire Revilon Empire, there are less than two hundred people who can be called Adept. Even if you extended the range to the entire continent, the number would be less than a thousand. Even reaching S-rank was difficult, so Adepts were naturally rare.


    Once you became an Adept, you would have to start levelling from the beginning again. From F-rank back to S-rank, it was just another long journey. And once you reached rank S+, you would have a chance at a second promotion.


    Even rarer than Adepts were Sovereigns, people who had been promoted twice. In the entire southern continent, only five people had managed to do so. Surprisingly, I had already met one of them, my mother.


    The demon lords were also Sovereigns. At least the ones I met were, like Lilith and Ellie. Aurelia hadn¡¯t been sure about the Demon Lord of Pride and Sloth, saying they might have even undergone a third promotion.


    It would take me a long time if I ever wanted to be promoted. Most people only did so when they were really old, and were usually a long-living race or had traits to reduce ageing. Even my mother was over a hundred years old, although she really didn¡¯t look like it, and she was the youngest Sovereign in the southern continent.


    ¡°Alright, I think that¡¯s enough training for today. Its already late afternoon.¡± Princess Aurelia said, interrupting my daydreaming.


    ¡°Is it dinner time yet?¡± Elaina asked, clearly exhausted from the training.


    ¡°No, not yet. We still have another hour or so. But I want to introduce you two to some important guests staying in the castle,¡± Aurelia said, her tone polite. I was still uncertain why she treated Elaina so well, even if she was my friend.


    ¡°Oh, are they nobles or something?¡±


    Aurelia smiled while she shook her head. ¡°No, they are heroes.¡±

 Chapter 46

    Princess Aurelia brought the two of us to the training grounds where the three supposed ¡®heroes¡¯ were training. These heroes were distinguished guests of the castle, although they would be leaving for the academy in a few weeks, so I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little curious towards these heroes.


    Although they were pretty weak at the moment, according to Aurelia they would, within a year or two, be strong enough the contend with the demon lords. The heroes were able to rank up ever faster than the demon lords, and after the crusade began their levels would sky-rocket to unachievable levels by mortals.


    While the fact that they were known as heroes was known by most in the palace, their strength was actually a secret kept by the upper echelon of the three empires and the church. Aurelia only decided to tell me because I would be living with them and that I was now a member of royalty.


    Also, I was really weak and it would be easy to know if the secret got out because I leaked it.


    Of course, I don¡¯t believe my new sister told me everything about these heroes, like how they became heroes for example. Was it random or did certain people get specifically chosen? But it didn¡¯t matter much to either Elaina or I.


    It only took a few minutes to arrive at the courtyard. Currently, there were a number of men and women training in red and gold armour in the wide courtyard, while those in red robes stood on the sidelines.


    These were the esteemed royal knights, one of the strongest contingents of soldiers in the Revilon Empire. To join the royal knights, you had to reach at least B-rank in a combat related class.


    Outside of the few dozen knights, there were also three others who were not dressed in armour or robes. They stood out in the sea of red and gold, and they caught my eye instantly.


    The first was a short human girl with blond hair tied in a ponytail. Her clothing consisted of a yellow dress that looked ill-suited for battle. She was cheering the knights on the sidelines, and every so often a knight would go to her to be healed by her staff.


    The next person was another human, a huge man that towered over most of the knights. Although I wasn¡¯t attracted to men, I could admit that he was pretty good-looking as he had his helmet off. His armour was silver, glittering in the sun, and he wore a black cape hanging off his back. The man was using a gigantic halberd that was probably twice my weight to fight a smaller woman, although he seemed to be losing quite badly.


    The last one was the most intimidating of them all. She was a foxkin like Aurelia and the empress, except instead of red, her hair, ears and tail were pure white. She was wearing tight leather armour. Her stunning movements with the shining silver sword she wielded were enough to capture my attention. It was like the weapon was an extension of her body, every move coming naturally to her.


    She was currently easily wiping the floor with the man in silver armour, who seemed to be quite despondent. I almost felt bad for the guy.


    The knights on the sidelines were the first to see us and immediately stood up straight as we entered the courtyard.


    ¡°Welcome Her Highness, Princess Aurelia!¡± One of the royal knights declared, catching the attention of the knights that were still fighting and hadn¡¯t yet realized we were here.


    They all stopped their activities and knelt with their heads bowed towards the three of us. I was a little taken aback by their response, but I supposed this was the power of royalty.


    The three heroes though did not kneel, instead beginning to walk over and greet the princess.


    ¡°Please rise. You can ignore me, I¡¯m here to see the three heroes,¡± Princess Aurelia said, seemingly unflustered by the situation. The princess likely got a similar response whenever she visited, so this was likely a common occurrence to her.


    The knights instantly complied to her order. They returned to their training quickly, although I did notice the less disciplined ones seemed to be taking glances at us every now and then.


    ¡°Aurelia!¡±


    The feminine voice came from the blond healer with the staff. A bright smile appeared on her cute face and her blue eyes sparkled with interest when she noticed Elaina and I.


    ¡°Hello! I¡¯m Alicia, the hero of compassion. May I know your name?¡± She asked, looking at Elaina, who was a little stunned by the outgoing girl.


    ¡°This is my sister Adrianna and her friend Elaina. They¡¯ll be eating dinner with us today so I thought I would introduce the two before then.¡± Princess Aurelia calmly replied to the enthusiastic girl.


    The girl instantly turned her attention towards me. ¡°Wow, you must be Adriel¡¯s twin. I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t notice. You two look exactly alike, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen Adriel in a dress before, especially one that feminine. Also, your hair is so pretty. I¡¯ve always wanted to ask Adriel if her hair was naturally pink, but she was always super cold towards me. Since you have the same colour¡ª¡±


    The man in the silver armour behind her coughed twice into his fist.


    ¡°Oh right! I forgot to introduce my buddies.¡± Alicia pointed at the man with the halberd. ¡°This impossibly tall guy is Damien, the hero of generosity!¡±


    ¡°Good evening, ladies.¡± The man gave us a friendly smile, although his eyes seemed to remain stuck on Aurelia.


    Alicia pointed to the white foxgirl. ¡°And this beauty is Primrose, the hero of mercy.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The white-haired girl¡¯s lips remained sealed, her face as blank as stone.


    Alicia coughed awkwardly. ¡°Right, Prim doesn¡¯t talk much. But she¡¯s really cute when you get to know her!¡±


    ¡°So, you three are heroes that will fight the demons. You must be really strong.¡± I said, feeling fond of the enthusiastic girl before me. She was really easy to talk with, although a little too outgoing.


    Damien scratched the back of his head, seeming a little embarrassed. ¡°We aren¡¯t that strong yet. Damien and I are only D-rank right now. Primrose is the real genius here, already reaching C-.¡±


    Wow, that really wasn¡¯t that strong. Elaina and I had only been ranking up for a month or so and I¡¯ve already reach D-rank while Elaina has reached D+. They all look to be adults, except Alicia who looked more like a teenage girl, so it is quite odd that they are only at the same rank as me. After all, demon lords are already two advancements ahead of these so-called heroes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Your rank up speed is incredibly quick. It took me fourteen years to reach your rank, yet you were able to do it in a month,¡± Princess Aurelia said.


    They¡¯ve only been ranking up for a month? But Elaina and I have also only been ranking up for a month as well¡­


    Suddenly, I remembered the words of the Demon Lord of Wrath before she helped us escape.


    You must make your way south, to the others. You will know when you find them.


    Could these three be part of the others? Ellie said I would find them in the south.


    But there were only three here, when she had said there would be seven of them. Of course, they could have been separated as well.


    It wasn¡¯t just the fact that Elaina and I ranked up as quick as them. I was starting to notice that I was having a feeling of familiarity with these three, the same feeling I had towards Elaina. I hadn¡¯t noticed it at the start due to Alicia¡¯s friendliness, but now I realized my quick attraction was definitely a little unnatural.


    Could this mean that the two of us are¡­ heroes?


    I glanced at Elaina and met her own inquisitive look. She must have realized the same thing.


    At the moment, it would be better to keep this as a secret. Personally, I didn¡¯t want to be sent back to the northern continent to fight demons. I would talk with Elaina about this and see her thoughts on this.


    But if the two of us were heroes, I would need to rethink quite a few things. For now, we could only remain quiet and hope the other heroes didn¡¯t realize we were like them.


    WritingSimulato

 Chapter 47

    I suppressed a groan as I took another bite of the food in front of me. This currently was the most awkward dinner of my life. Somehow, it was even more awkward than the times when Lilith fed me with a bottle.


    ¡°Sweetie, make sure to eat your veggies,¡± the empress said as she dumped a pile of green salad onto my already overflowing plate.


    Over the course of the meal, she had been scooping up all sorts of food and placing it on my plate, creating a mountain of various colours. I already had enough to feed ten men in front of me, let alone the little me. At this rate, I would need a few more plates.


    Not only was she continuing to give me food, but she had also been feeding me her own food like a child. Every so often she would bring her spoon or fork to my mouth and ask me to open up. The act was embarrassing, but it was also difficult to refuse the empress.


    If that was all, the dinner would have been somewhat fine. A little uncomfortable perhaps, but at least bearable.


    It was the three pairs of eyes that had been fixed on me since we first sat down that were ruining this meal for me. Couldn¡¯t they look at someone else?


    The first was Elaina. It took me a little to figure out why she was staring at me, until I noticed her frown when the empress fed me a bite. She was jealous of me and the empress. It was a little cute, but she was staring a little too much.


    The next person that was glaring at me was my ¡®twin sister¡¯, Adriel. Her cold eyes had not left my body once, as she ate her food while staring at me. She¡­didn¡¯t really seem to like me. At all. In fact, I¡¯m pretty sure she might want to kill me, and I have no idea why. Was it because her mother was now spending all her time with me?


    The last of the three girls was Primrose, the hero of mercy. Instead of outright staring at me, her violet eyes were instead taking frequent glances at me whenever I was looking away. However, she wasn¡¯t as sneaky as she thought, and I had caught her on a number of occasions.


    The thing is, I have no idea why she was staring at me. Her face was still completely blank, and I couldn¡¯t see a hint of emotion appear even when I caught her looking at me. It was quite weird. Maybe she had figured out that I was a hero? But couldn¡¯t she stare at Elaina too?


    The other people at the table were at least somewhat normal. Damien was taking peaks at Aurelia, although the latter seemed to ignore him completely. Was she that oblivious?


    Oddly, Alicia was not talking much, as she wolfed down her food faster than anybody else. She was the smallest one here and yet she had probably eaten the most, even more than the giant Damien. I¡¯m not even sure if it was biologically possible for her to eat so much food.


    I sighed. At least life was better here than in captivity or on the road escaping from a demon lord, even if the people were more than a little weird.


    After dinner, Adriel was the first to run off the moment she finished her meal. She hadn¡¯t said a word since she entered and hadn¡¯t looked at anyone besides me. A little creepy. Hopefully she wouldn¡¯t murder me in my sleep.


    Soon after, the heroes left to do their¡­hero stuff. I honestly wasn¡¯t quite sure where they went. It wasn¡¯t late, but it was still evening. Did they still have to train?


    Only the empress, Aurelia, Elaina and I remained at the table. Aurelia seemed to be waiting for her mother who was still trying to stuff me full of food. The empress seemed to think I was too skinny, but I had the opposite thought. Elaina was much thinner than I was.


    ¡°Ki¡ª Adrianna, you can sleep in my room tonight if you want,¡± Elaina said after she finished her own food.


    ¡°Sleep in your room? Why would she need to do that?¡± The empress asked, narrowing her eyes at the elf.


    ¡°Adrianna gets scared when she sleeps alone. When we were staying at an inn in separate rooms one time in the north, she screamed her head off from a nightmare, so I¡¯ve been sleeping beside her ever since. Last night was probably pretty terrible for her, but fortunately she was likely quite tired from the journey,¡± Elaina said.


    I immediately wanted to refute her, until I saw her wink at me. Dammit, couldn¡¯t she at least tell a less embarrassing lie. And how was she so confidant when these people had truth stones?


    Instead, I glanced down to stare at the floor, my cheeks burning from embarrassment.


    ¡°Oh, my cute daughter! You don¡¯t have to be frightened anymore, you can sleep with mommy. I¡¯ll protect you from anything.¡± I was enveloped into an embrace as the empress began to hug the life out of me.


    I heard Elaina cough behind me as I was smothered into the empress bosom. ¡°I think it would be best if she slept in my room for tonight. After all, she is used to being next to me.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you are just her friend. I am her mother. She¡¯s obviously safer with me.¡±


    ¡°Mother, I think it would be best if we let Adrianna sleep with her friend. You will need to work late to prepare for the banquet and while you can get by with a few hours of sleep, Adrianna needs much more,¡± Aurelia said from the side.


    The empress groaned as she released me from her arms. ¡°Fine, I suppose I can trust this elf since she was the one who helped bring my precious daughter home.¡±


    After parting with my new mother and sister, Elaina brought me to her room. It was a simple room, yet still quite well decorated. The moment I entered, she shut the door tight.


    ¡°Elaina, do you¡ª¡±


    Suddenly, my lips were sealed by a kiss.


    ¡°Mmph!¡±


    I tried wiggling my way out, but Elaina¡¯s hand was firm on the back of my head. I felt the other hand grope its way down to my butt to give it a squeeze.


    Finally, after a half a second she released my lips to catch her breath. However, she still held me against her body.


    ¡°Mmm, delicious,¡± she said as she licked her lips.


    ¡°Elaina, what are you doing? We need to talk¡­¡± Although I wanted to argue, she was turning me on.


    She moved her mouth next to my cat ear, her warm breath making it twitch. ¡°We can talk about that later. Right now, I just want you.¡±


    Maybe I would have been safer sleeping with the empress¡­


    WritingSimulator


    Oh, and next chapter is R18, since we haven''t had one in like ten whole chapters which is pretty much a crime for a smut novel.

 Chapter 48*

    ¡°Oh!¡±


    I was pushed against the wall as Elaina leaned over me. She held my arms above my head with a single hand, preventing me from moving. She straddled my body so I had no chance to escape.


    ¡°Elaina¡­ mmmm?¡±


    She didn¡¯t bother giving me an answer and simply pushed her lips onto mine. Her tongue invaded into my mouth as she used her free hand to rip apart the front of my dress before pulling down my bra. She smirked as my ample breasts popped free, grabbing the left one in her hand and giving it a few squeezes.


    ¡°Mnnn!¡± I moaned involuntarily into her mouth.


    We separated and I looked away, likely blushing madly from embarrassment.


    ¡°Such a naughty little kitten,¡± she said in a low tone as she stared down at my submissive state. ¡°Who¡¯s your girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°¡­ you are.¡±


    She gave my nipple a twist, pulling another moan out of my mouth.


    ¡°So why were you fooling around with another woman without me?¡± She asked as she teased me with her ticklish hands. [Dexterous Hands] was cheating!


    ¡°She¡¯s my mother though¡­¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m your lover. It¡¯s fine if she wants to feed you, but I get to feed you too.¡±


    I gave her a push, but my pitiful strength was hardly enough to move her. ¡°You would just feed me mouth to mouth, you pervert.¡±


    She giggled and pressed her lips against mine again, trying to twist her tongue around mine as she invaded my mouth once more.


    Her hands roamed down, beneath my dress. Elaina used her free hand to grab my soft butt. She began to play with it, giving it a few squeezes and spanks every so often as she kissed me. Soon, she had my dress off, leaving me pressed against the wall in my pink underwear.


    Suddenly, her hands left my body and I let out a whimper of disappointment. Elaina went and sat down on the bed, before patting her thighs to tell me to sit on her lap.


    With a relenting sigh, I caught my breath and followed her perverted instructions. I was already too turned on to stop now.


    She grabbed my chest from behind and started fondling them, as she used her teeth to nip my cat ears from behind. Since the dress was gone, my pantied butt was directly touching her pants. Why did she get to wear pants anyway? I was the guy in this relationship!


    Which was true until I felt the hard and solid rod press against my backdoor. I tried to stand up and squirm away, but she held me down and intensified her fondling, leaving me in a mess of arousal. Dammit, she had used that bloody potion again!


    ¡°Come on, Kitty. Grind your butt against me,¡± she whispered into my ear.


    ¡°That¡¯s not my name¡­¡± I complained but began to sway my hips against her anyway with barely a second of hesitation.


    I didn''t exactly have much to be ashamed about with Elaina. She was my ''girlfriend'', it was only normal to have sex with her.


    Although, my situation might be a little abnormal. I was a former guy in pink lingerie getting groped on the lap of a girl with a dick. Not only that, I was now the one who couldn¡¯t hold back my arousal as I moaned and grinded like a kitten in heat.


    Once she began bouncing her legs, I started really grinding against her new rod. She stopped playing with my breasts and slipped a hand down to my panties, stroking the satin above my lips. Her motions were gentle, only rubbing to keep me excited but not enough to push me over the edge.


    The more effort I put into grinding my butt, the more she would stroke my pussy, as Elaina manipulated me into getting herself off. After awhile, she pulled down her pants so that all that was separating me from her hard cock was two pairs of flimsy panties, one pink and one green.


    This continued for too long, what felt like hours but was only a little over ten minutes. I swayed my butt back and forth, likely looking like a horny slut. But I couldn¡¯t help it, I was so turned on.


    I found a rhythm, interchanging soft and gentle wriggles with fast and rough bounces. Elaina¡¯s one hand was used to play with my breasts while the other was pressed against the front of my panties, allowing me to push against it.


    Eventually, Elaina grew tired of this and patted my butt to make me move forward on her lap. She used this time to pull both our panties down, freeing her thick rod and my plump butt.


    Her excited manhood lay snugly against my wet pussy lips. She guided my ass back to her and used her dick to glide up and down the entrance of my pussy.


    ¡°Mmmmm!¡±


    I moaned a little loud out as the direct contact pushed me to the near brink of ecstasy. Her shaft rubbed against my slit, as it begged to be entered.


    ¡°Do you want more?¡± I asked while aggressively pushing my hips back and forth.


    ¡°Mnnn¡­please¡­I want it!¡±


    I was grinding my pussy relentlessly against Elaina. But simple rubbing was hardly enough for either of us, we both needed more.


    She pushed me up and spread my cheeks, giving her access to both my holes. She then lined up her cock, already soaked with my juices, and pushed my hips down to the tip.


    I arched my back as the length pressed into me. But something was wrong¡­


    ¡°Oww! Elaina!¡± I cried. ¡°That¡¯s the wrong hole¡­¡±


    My pussy was still empty and needy. Instead, her dick had entered my butt¡­


    ¡°Shhh, don¡¯t worry. Just let it glide in.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    I was interrupted as the sudden penetration of her rod made me squeal. Although it was a sensation I was somewhat used to by now, it was still uncomfortable. My asshole constricted around the invader, but it only made Elaina groan in pleasure as she pressed further.


    ¡°Good kitten,¡± she whispered hoarsely into my ear. ¡°Take it like a good girl.¡±


    I gripped her thighs as she slowly pushed my hips down until my butt was touching her lap. I didn¡¯t deign to reply to her taunt, as I could barely moan from the sensation. It had been a while since I last had something in me like this, especially this particular hole, and I had found myself unused to the sensation.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    It wasn¡¯t long before Elaina was thrusting in and out of my butt, as erotic noises enveloped the room.


    She began to use her fingers to rub around my clitoris, her pleasurable hands gently pulling and pressing, stroking my cute and sensitive nub and bringing me to the height of pleasure. Elaina no longer had to even thrust her hips, as I bounced up and down her shaft at full speed, in a world of my own.


    ¡°Ohh¡­more!¡±


    I panted heavily, my mind already long since gone. The only thing I could focus on was the pleasure.


    ¡°Ahhhh! Elaina¡­I¡¯m going to¡ª¡±


    I cried as the pleasure reached its crescendo, as I was brought past the edge. My vision became blurry as I exploded on Elaina¡¯s lap.


    But the sensation didn¡¯t end. The pleasure became an endless cycle as I became lost in the moment, my climax never ending.


    ¡°P-please¡­N-no more,¡± I begged between moans. Unfortunately, or perhaps fortunately, my lover turned tormentor didn¡¯t stop.


    In my heart, I did not wish her to stop even if I begged. After all, in the back of my mind, I realized it was me that was the one riding her. I could have stopped, but I only continued bouncing up and down searching for more.


    Elaina didn¡¯t last long. My sensual moans along with my skillful grinding from the [Anal] skill was more than enough to push the elf over the edge as well.


    I felt her thrust one last time, deep inside me. With a single grunt, her cum erupted into me, filling me to the brim.


    In a few seconds, I could feel my insides being coated with her seed. Somehow, it was fulfilling. It was a sensation I missed so much. Was I the actual pervert here?


    I heard Elaina tell me I can stop but I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to do so. I wanted it to keep going, slamming my butt against her thighs.


    Finally, she had no choice but to gently lift my squirming body off her. She laid me down on the bed, as I wriggled and came down from one of the best orgasms I¡¯ve ever had. I suppose we shouldn¡¯t have waited so long to have sex again.


    As I came down from my earth-shattering orgasm, I was filled with quite a bit of shame. That was an embarrassing performance.


    ¡°Oh my, it seems my kitten is still quite needy,¡± Elaina giggled down at me.


    I could only let out a groan in response.


    She stroked my hair as I finally calmed down, allowing me to cuddle against her, cum dripping it out of my butt.


    She gave me a kiss on the forehead. ¡°Do you still want to continue?¡±


    I could only nod in response, my cheeks blushing in embarrassment.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I bought this then,¡± she said as she pulled out a potion from her bag. ¡°It is called an everlasting arousal potion, although it only actually lasts for a day. I¡¯ll only take enough for a few hours though.¡± She took a small sip of the purple potion, before licking her lips seductively.


    She let me experience many new positions after that. Had she been researching? Sometimes I was on-top bouncing on her with everything I had, other times she was pressing down and dominating my soft body. She used all three of my holes multiple times. Mostly she took it gentle and slow, treating me like her precious girlfriend by holding and caressing me, mixing in some hard and rough sex to bring us both to the peak. Most of the time I was begging her for more, completely pliant to her touches as she molded me to her desires.


    I forgot how many times I orgasmed. Most of the night was lost in our memories. I did not know when I finally fell asleep, filled and covered with her girl cum. Elaina¡¯s cock still pressed inside me as she spooned me from behind, as I laid exhausted, unable to move it out.


    I had one last thought before I fell asleep.


    We were never using that stupid potion again.

 Chapter 49

    STATUS


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Adrianna Vulpis


    Race: Beastkin


    Gender: Female


    Class: Princess


    Rank: D+


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Attributes]


    Strength: 1


    Endurance: 22


    Finesse: 55


    Intelligence: 26


    Wisdom: 22


    Charisma: 108


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Skills:


    [Cunninglingus] - Level 6


    [Blowjob] - Level 5


    [Anal] - Level 4


    [Cleaning] - Level 4


    [Charm] - Level 2


    [Cooking] - Level 3


    [Etiquette] - Level 1


    [Light Magic] - Level 3


    [Plant Magic] - Level 1


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Traits:


    [Loyal] - If ally is in danger, all stats +10


    [Adorable] - Charisma +20


    [Perfect Skin] - Finesse +5, Charisma +5


    [Masochist] - Some pain will be converted into pleasure


    [Lithe] - Finesse +20


    [Dexterous Hands] - Increased sexual ability with hands, Finesse +10


    [Sharp Eyes] - Ability to see further away


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Currently sitting in the bathtub between Elaina¡¯s legs as she washed me all over, I had nothing to do except study my status. I had missed my status update last night and hadn¡¯t even known I had ranked up.


    [Flexible] had evolved to [Lithe]. It seemed finesse was firmly my second-best stat, still far behind charisma though.


    Some of my other skills had improved a little too, but nothing noteworthy. It had only been a single night of sex though. If we could do this every day, I would soon be stronger than a demon lord.


    ¡°By the way Elaina, can you hand me that potion you used last night?¡± I asked as Elaina washed my pink hair.


    ¡°Why do you want it? Don¡¯t tell me my little kitten is still horny,¡± she teased as she ran her slender fingers through my hair.


    ¡°O-of course not. I just want to dump that cursed drink down the drain.¡±


    ¡°What?! That potion cost me ten whole gold!¡± Elaina said, horrified of my intentions.


    I paused for a second to get my thoughts in order. ¡°Let me get this straight. You spent ten gold on a potion just to increase the amount of time we can have sex?¡±


    ¡°If you put it like that¡­¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t afford that!¡± This stupid elf! How have I survived with her for so long?


    The stupid elf patted my head. ¡°You¡¯re a princess now. Daughter of the empress. You can afford whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°At the time you bought that I was not a princess though, which means you were just wasting our money. As punishment, I¡¯ve decided we will no longer be buying degenerate potions to satisfy your weird fetishes.¡±


    ¡°Come on, you loved it too,¡± she whispered as she bit my ear. I wouldn¡¯t fall for her tricks that easily.


    ¡°And now my entire body is sore,¡± I complained with a huff.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so cute when you pout~ Here, I¡¯ll massage it for you,¡± she said as she began to rub my shoulders and back.


    I wanted to complain a little more but her [Dexterous Hands] skill was entirely unfair. It was like her hands were a gift of god as they rubbed away the aches and pains from last night. Not to mention, when I was with Elaina, I didn¡¯t feel worried or anxious at all.


    ¡°Ahh, that feels so good. You¡¯ll be doing this after every time we have sex.¡±


    ¡°Of course I will, my hero of love,¡± she teased as she tickled my waist.


    I groaned as my body wriggled away from her touch. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that¡­¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine. But I would like you to call me by my title, hero of purity.¡±


    I looked up from behind and gave her a look. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯re the hero of courage¡­¡±


    ¡°What? I¡¯m as pure as an angel!¡±


    ¡°You bought a potion of everlasting arousal.¡±


    I heard Elaina cough behind me, not even bothering to defend herself.


    ¡°So, what should we do now?¡± I asked, changing the subject. ¡°The other heroes will eventually find out we are like them. I¡¯m pretty sure Primrose is already suspicious of us. They probably have the same feeling towards us that we have towards them, so it won¡¯t be long until the other two become suspicious as well. If Primrose hasn¡¯t already told them.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, why don¡¯t you just seduce them?¡±


    ¡°S-seduce them?¡±


    ¡°Make them fall in love with you so they won¡¯t harm you and then steal their skills. We don¡¯t really know how your aspect works right now, so it would be good to test on more people.¡±


    ¡°And you would be okay with this? Weren¡¯t you the one who was jealous of the empress getting close to me?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, it would¡¯ve been fine if that fox-eared slut let me play with you as well, but she just took you all for herself.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to cheat on you¡­I really like you. Plus, I¡¯m not even attracted to boys.¡±


    ¡°You can forget about Damien then. Just focus on the other two. And its not cheating if I agree with it. Besides, I noticed you taking glances at Primrose during dinner. Just act like you normally do and she¡¯ll fall right into our lap,¡± she said as she stroked my hair, before muttering under her breath, ¡°and then we can have a threesome and try out some of my other toys¡­¡±


    ¡°What was that last part? Threesome?¡±


    ¡°Never mind, honey. You should start thinking about ways to get them in bed. Remember, this also helps me since you will be able to share their skills and traits when we have sex.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, are you sure I can seduce them though? Primrose hasn¡¯t even said a single word to me yet¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. It would be more surprising if they don¡¯t fall for you.¡±


    Was Elaina really fine with it though? I wouldn¡¯t like her being with someone else. And why do I feel like she has some ulterior motive to achieve some perverted fantasy?


    *******


    The next two days continued as normal. They were perhaps the least exciting days of my current life in this world so far, even less exciting than my time as a maid. Most of it was just learning noble etiquette for the banquet.


    Dinner was as awkward as always. Primrose continued to blankly stare at me from across the table, although she never talked to me once, or to anyone for that matter. I had wanted to try talking to her, but I hadn¡¯t had a chance alone with her yet. The only time I had been able to see her was during dinner.


    As for the other heroes, Alicia was as cheery as ever and Damien was still trying and failing to get into Aurelia¡¯s skirts.


    My twin sister had still not murdered me, even if she really did look like she wanted to put a knife through my skull. I hadn¡¯t even bothered trying to talk to her as I was a little too afraid of dying.


    Elaina had been the same as usual, a respectable elf when we were in company and a complete pervert when we are alone. Now that we could freely have sex, we had been doing it every night, trying various different positions and toys. Although I was a little scared that someone would enter our room during our sessions, no one had interrupted us so far.


    Although I had not ranked up since the first night, I had levelled up a few of my skills. Elaina herself had not ranked up at all either, and now she was stuck at the same rank as me, which was a little amusing. And it likely wouldn¡¯t be long until I reached C-rank. At that point, I could no longer be considered helpless.


    Right now though, I did feel quite helpless. I was dressed in an elaborate gown, consisting of a tight-fitting red bodice and a full white skirt that hung down to my ankles. The dress was cut to expose much of my neckline and cleavage, which was apparently fashionable in this empire at the moment. The red heels I wore weren¡¯t as high as the ones I needed to wear for Lilith, but they were still annoying. My clothing was quite cumbersome and restricted most of my movement, and I felt like I might stumble at any moment.


    My mother was holding my hand as she gushed over how adorable I looked. Aurelia was off to the side nodding satisfactorily at my dress while Adriel was sitting on the couch nearby, in a fancy red shirt and a black pair of tight pants. Apparently, she didn¡¯t like dresses much and no one could force her to wear one if she didn¡¯t want to.


    Elaina was also here in her own green and gold dress, although it was much more conservative than anyone else¡¯s dress, as was apparently usual for elven clothing. She looked even more out of place than I did in this setting.


    The heroes were not present. They had the privilege to skip these events, which I dearly wanted. Unfortunately, I was now a [Princess]. And this was one of my jobs.


    I took a deep breath. This would be my second banquet, and I was already dreading it.


    Hopefully this time I wouldn¡¯t be kidnapped.

 Chapter 50 (Marquis Williams)

    The Vulpis Palace was one of the most famous places in the Revilon Empire¡¯s Capital, up there with the Royal Academy and the Adventurer¡¯s Headquarters. It was a place where few could enter unless invited, and invitations were rare. Rarer than a blue moon unless you were a high noble or an Adept.


    I was a high noble, a marquis and only one step below a duke, the highest noble title. And this was still my first time entering the palace.


    While I might hold the title of marquis, that was only because of my great-grandfather who had been a great knight who sacrificed himself in the last crusade to save the empress. My house had been promoted to marquis and we had been given a generous amount of land in the north-east of Revilon.


    Under my grandfather¡¯s reign, my house had flourished. Although he was not the excellent warrior his father had been, he had been at least somewhat competent. With the rich lands given to us, it would have been difficult for any man to not become rich. Over the next half-century, my family became one of the richest in the entire empire, with the exception of the richest merchants, the dukes and the royal family.


    That had all been brought to ruin by my sore excuse for a father. He spent far more than we made, throwing money on extravagant food, exotic alcohol and exorbitant women, to the point where my family became riddled in enough debt to bankrupt a duke.


    Of course, growing up I had not known about the debt. It was only after my father¡¯s death, when I had already grown lazy and fat that I inherited the house as his firstborn legitimate child and learnt of the disaster he had left behind. Even if my family sold everything, we would not be able to pay even ten percent of it back.


    And so, I did what I had to, for the sake of my mother and siblings. Becoming a slave trader wasn¡¯t my desired job, but it was an easy choice compared to becoming a slave myself. Capturing and selling slaves was one of the easiest ways to make money as a person with low-levelled skills and a subpar rank.


    At first, I started by capturing slaves in my land, mainly targeting villages with only a few dozen citizens. I gathered my most trusted soldiers as we disguised ourselves as bandits and captured the poor young men and women. Then, I shipped them over to the Anos Empire where slavery was accepted in the south. Virgin women sold for the most, the prettiest ones netting me a few gold each.


    But there were many problems I faced. The Anos Empire was far away from my lands, and I had to ship the slaves over quite a few territories owned by other lords. Not only that, the Anos Empire also refused to take human slaves, despite a quarter of my citizens being human. Finally, the border between Revilon and Anos was heavily guarded, and it cost quite a lot to bribe the soldiers on both sides to look the other way.


    So instead of going west, I looked north, to the land of demons. My territory was already located near the Chaos Peaks so it wasn¡¯t that difficult to reach the passes. Getting through the mountains was another thing entirely, and it took me a while to find the commonly used passes. And even longer to find people willing to take me through.


    But eventually I began a trade route between my territory and the north. Slaves sold for more than five times the price there, compared to in the south, so the cost of transportation and escorts was more than worth it.


    After years of trading slaves, I eventually hooked in a big fish. The Demon Lord of Lust, Lilith Hadias. Not only did I offer her first choice of any goods I had, where she usually bought the most beautiful virgin women, but she also started buying information from me. After all, I was a marquis of Revilon and had a somewhat extensive network, which had only increased in the past few years.


    She even gifted me a nice, enchanted wagon that helped me quite a bit. Quite kind of her.


    Slowly, I started paying off my family¡¯s debt. After a few years of slave trading, making trips five or six times a year, I had made almost a quarter of the payments needed, after paying off the interest. While it was dangerous, slaves sold for quite a bit, especially when I began to focus on more premium merchandise. Higher ranked and exotic races sold for more.


    It was after one trip when Lilith had come to me with an offer, to kidnap the darling princess of the Revilon Empire, Princess Adriel. Adriel often came to the northern wasteland to fight beasts, although she did have the protection of two adept. Not only that, she also had a teleportation artifact on her as well. The task was far from easy, and if we had failed and she escaped, my entire family would have been executed.


    But the reward was too good to resist. A hundred platinums. Enough to pay off the rest of my debt. I could not refuse.


    With the help of the Sadistic Knight, the crazy bitch, and some raiders sent by Lilith from the north, we easily managed to kill the princess¡¯ guards and capture her carriage. We had sealed off any teleportation using a special artifact so she could not escape. The plan went smoothly and we had easily captured the darling pink-haired princess.


    Except inside was not the princess we had wanted, but her twin brother, Prince Adrian. Apparently, he had wanted to hunt in the north as well, feeling weak compared to his sister. Which was true, he was barely C-rank when we kidnapped him. But it had completely overturned our plans.


    Fortunately, I was still paid for the endeavour. Although Lilith had been irritated that we captured the wrong-gendered twin, it was hardly a complete loss for her. She had been willing to buy young men in the past year to try her new blessing on, one that changed a person¡¯s gender. Even if all her past attempts had ended up in¡­failure, she was still happy that we at least caught the prince so she could try it on him. I was just content to get my money.


    After one more trip to the north to gather the rest of the funds needed, I had decided to come to the capitol immediately to pay off my debt. What I hadn¡¯t expected was for the empress to hold a banquet welcoming her new daughter. As a marquis in the capitol, I really had no choice but to attend, lest I slight the empress.


    A sudden announcement rang out from one of the guards.


    ¡°The empress, Aviana Vulpis and her daughters Princess Aurelia, Princess Adriel and Princess Adrianna have arrived!¡±


    After hearing the words, the guests went silent as they all turned towards the entrance, where their attention remained fixed. Their expressions were all serious, waiting to see this new princess.


    A few seconds later, a beautiful red fox woman arrived in the courtyard. She looked exceptionally sharp and oppressive; her aura strong enough to suppress even the adepts in attendance. Despite having the entire attention of the courtyard, her stance was firm, her chin raised as she met each and every stare. This was the empress, a sovereign.


    Beside the empress was a younger, and less brilliant, copy of herself, the empress¡¯ firstborn daughter and the heir to the throne, Princess Aurelia. I could tell she was a little nervous, although she hid it quite well under her expressionless mask.


    Princess Adriel walked next to Aurelia, a short distance away from the rest of the group. Some could argue she might be as stunning as her mother, if she decided to dress the part. Which she didn¡¯t. The young princess looked completely disinterested with the event taking place, her cold eyes piercing any who dared to gaze her way.


    That was different. Although I had never seen Adriel before tonight, I had heard rumours that she was quite lively even if she never acted like a princess.


    However, I was left completely shocked by the last member of the group, like everyone else who had seen the new princess. The muttering around me began to grow as more people noticed the last girl.


    ¡°Hey, why are their two Princess Adriel¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°M-My heart¡­ I think I just fell in love.¡±


    ¡°S-so cute. I just want to cuddle her~¡±


    ¡°Hey, do you think I have a chance of marrying her?¡±


    ¡°¡­.you¡¯re a woman¡­and already married at that.¡±


    On the other side of the empress was the star of tonight, Princess Adrianna. Everything from her face and hair colour to her body shape were identical to Princess Adriel. The only thing that was different was her red and white dress and her curled hairstyle.


    She looked beautiful even when standing next to empress, although in more of cute than sexy way. She was like a pure angel, as she did her best to smile at the crowd. I had met plenty of beautiful young women as a slave trader, but none of them had been able to charm me like this girl could.


    The young princess was obviously nervous, her pale face and constant fidgeting just made her even more adorable. And being much less cold than the other three gorgeous ladies, who might actually kill you if you stared to long, made her the centre of attentions for most men, and women as well. After all, who didn¡¯t like staring at pretty ladies. I¡¯m fairly certain most of the young man at the banquet were now aspiring to be her husband.


    But that wasn¡¯t the only reason that I was staring. It was because I knew this girl.


    She was the girl that had travelled with me from the south, along with that elf. After they had been taken by the royal knights, I hadn¡¯t even thought about the two since. To think that girl was a princess.


    But why was a princess escaping from the north? Where did she even com from? Unless¡­


    Could Lilith have succeeded in that curse of hers? Could this princess actually be Prince Adrian?


    But if that were the case, I would have already been executed. The prince had most definitely seen my face. But that still left the question of where this princess had come from.


    I took out my handkerchief and wiped the sweat off my forehead. This was going to be a long banquet.

 Chapter 51

    I was led by my mother into the banquet. Apparently, the palace had multiple halls for these kinds of things, but for my introduction she had opened the main hall to take in as many guests as possible. She was really making a big deal of this whole thing.


    There were hundreds of round tables spread orderly throughout the massive room, with each table able to host up to eight people. Even with all this space, the room still looked jam-packed with people. Many of the people were already sitting, likely waiting for us to arrive, while many more were chatting with others.


    The variety of people was quite outstanding. Many were beastkin, but there were also some humans, elves and other races scattered throughout the hall. The ages of the guests were just as varied. Some of the people looked so old they might already be dead, while I saw many younger children and teenagers mixing in as well.


    The sight of all these people was already enough to make me nervous, but it got worse when the guard announced our entry.


    All eyes turned towards us. The loud chatter fell almost silent, a few low murmurs and whispers keeping some noise in the hall.


    I tried to listen as best as I could. My hearing was quite good now, having cat ears instead of human ones. But it was difficult to listen and walk steadily at the same time. Still, I could hear a few snippets of the conversations in the hall.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s really the empress¡­I¡¯ve never seen her before.¡±


    ¡°Why does Princess Adriel look like she wants to murder someone?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that cute girl holding the empress¡¯ hand?¡±


    ¡°Wait, is Princess Adriel the scary-looking one or the adorable blushing one? All I know is that she has pink hair.¡±


    This was the second time I was entering a banquet, but it was much worse this time around than when I was with the Demon Lord of Lust. At least all the guests then had been staring at Lilith, ignoring me for a mere maid.


    Now everyone was staring at me.


    It was one thing to have a few people stare at you, another to have hundreds of eyes examining you. Not only that, but I could also not mess up here or I would embarrass the royal family. I was a princess now after all.


    I felt the empress¡¯ hand tighten around my own, and I felt myself calm down with her presence. The feeling was a little unnatural. Was it some skill or trait?


    But it did help quite a bit. Although I was still a little nervous, my body was no longer shaking like a leaf.


    I heard the guard announce the next name behind me. Elaina, an honoured guest of the Revilon Empire. She had followed behind us, the royal family, as she was not obviously not a member.


    It made me happy that the empress was treating her so well. Honestly, I was a little worried that they might throw her out in the beginning, especially once she started saying something. She might look cute and innocent, but she could be quite exasperating sometimes. Fortunately for her, I was a very tolerant lover.


    I did hope she was doing okay walking in by herself. At least I had the strongest person in the entire banquet holding my hand, she had no one by her side.


    Then again, she was the hero of courage. And a massive pervert. She was probably too occupied trying to take secret glances at my butt to notice everyone else.


    The princesses left to sit at the front, at a table with a beautiful red and gold tablecloth and eight ornate wooden chairs. I noticed Elaina also took a seat with them.


    Instead of going with them, the empress led me to the stage at the front. Although I would rather not face all these people, I had known beforehand that I would have to. Fortunately, I did not have to talk.


    We stood at the centre of the stage. I swallowed anxiously, now able to see the entire room. Every person, without exception, now had their eyes set on us. And everyone here was someone noteworthy, a noble, merchant or just someone who had risen really far in ranks.


    Now that I was on stage, I could easily get a good look at everyone. Many of the people were beastkin. I noticed most of the people were either foxes, wolves, rabbit, bears or bird. The bird-people kind of looked like harpies, with all sorts of different colour feathers. I wasn¡¯t quite sure if they were considered beastkin or not though.


    There were some other beastkin types too though. I noticed some other canine and feline species, including some catkin like me. Some other species were also present like mice, deer and monkey. I also noticed some turtle-people who literally had a shell on their back.


    With the beastkin, there were also some humans and elves. Although they were a minority, it was still a large minority. It seemed Revilon was quite a diverse empire.


    I wasn¡¯t a person who longed to be in the spotlight like this. The immense pressure was nerve-wracking. It was one of the reasons I didn¡¯t want my identity as a hero being announced publicly. That, and I really wanted to avoid fighting in a war that had nothing to do with me.


    Well, barely anything to do with me. I wasn¡¯t intent on getting revenge for anything, although knocking Lilith down a peg would be nice. But I knew I wasn¡¯t someone really capable in fights. Maybe I could change, but with only a year to do so, I would rather not risk it.


    The empress looked towards the crowd and gave everyone a warm smile. While she still looked imposing, her stance felt much more welcoming.


    ¡°Welcome, everyone, to the royal palace. I am glad you could all make it here on short notice.¡± Although her words and expression were warm, her voice was still quite imposing.


    ¡°This banquet was organized for one purpose. To introduce my youngest daughter to the world.¡± She looked down at me and gave me a motherly smile. ¡°While my precious son was lost to the demons, to which I will have my revenge, I am grateful that I was now given the opportunity to bring my precious daughter back to the capital. Today, I would like to formally present the ninth princess of the Revilon Empire to the world, Princess Adrianna.¡±


    The crowd broke out into applause at my name, and I gave everyone my best smile.


    ¡°With everything needed said, we can start eating. Only the best dishes were prepared for tonight, as this is a banquet for my darling daughter. Enjoy the food.¡± She said the last statement like it was an order.


    I was left confused and bewildered as she half-dragged me off the stage. Was that all she was going to say? She didn¡¯t even make an excuse for where I came from¡­


    I shrugged off my concerns. The empress knew how to handle stuff like this better than I did. Probably.

 Chapter 52

    I sat beside the empress, not really given much of a choice with her hand still attached to mine. Elaina was sitting on my other side though, and she looked satisfied with the position, likely because she was beside me.


    She wasn¡¯t going to try to feed me, was she?


    While people were talking, the servants began serving the plates at each table. Our table was fortunately first since I was almost starving. Although I had been eating a lot at dinner, due to the empress stuffing so much food down my throat, I had missed out on lunch today as we were too busy training for this very banquet.


    Thankfully, I had heard that there was going to be plenty of food tonight. The royal family had gone all out for this occasion. Which was a little embarrassing as this was a banquet for me.


    While I was eating, Elaina was examining the two empty chairs and asked, ¡°Are there more people sitting with us tonight?¡±


    I was curious as well. It couldn¡¯t be the heroes, since there were three of them unless one of them was skipping. But I had heard they would not be showing up anyway.


    ¡°Oh, we have a special guest tonight. Whether he shows up or not though¡­¡± The empress replied, placing a finger on her cheek lost in thought. ¡°I do wonder how he¡¯s been. It has been a few years since we last met¡±


    While I ate my food, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder who she was talking about. Was someone else showing up?


    As if on cue, giant purple flash appeared in the centre of the banquet hall, enveloping the room in light. It was so bright I even had to look away for a moment.


    ¡°Greetings, citizens of Revilon. Prostrate yourselves, for you are in the presence of the Grand Wizard Alexander Vermillion, Archmage of Dragonfire, Bane of Envy, and Sovereign of Fire. I have reached the eighth tier of magic, executed two demon lords, made love with countless beauties across the world, and once even talked to the gods themselves. My magic has destroyed cities, crumbled empires and even awed dragons. Submit or be destroyed!¡± A booming voice shook the hall, as an old elf appeared once the light faded away.


    The elderly man stood in the centre of the hall, arms wide open, with a crooked, wooden staff in one hand. He was wearing a long blue robe, speckled with yellow stars over the surface, and a floppy, pointed hat that was far too large for his head. Finally, he had a long, white beard that cemented his status as a wizard. Or a complete lunatic.


    Behind him was a younger girl, dressed in a similar robe as the old elf, albeit green with silver stars, and wore a similarly over sized hat, blocking much of her head. She was standing behind the crazy wizard, her hands covering the rest of her exposed face.


    ¡°Headmaster Alexander, I see you¡¯re as much of an embarrassment as always. It¡¯s no wonder that you¡¯re not even close to your third promotion,¡± the empress said, her mouth curled in a smirk.


    The old man glanced in our direction, glaring at the empress. His eyes turned cold as the empress stared back unfazed.


    Suddenly, the man broke out into a grin. ¡°Hah, Aviana! It is good to see too!¡± He laughed, a harsh cackle mixed in with some coughs. ¡°I see you¡¯re still as lovely as ever. That dress on you looks just captivating. But I think it would look even better off you.¡±


    The girl behind him groaned. ¡°Grandpa, can you please stop flirting with the empress in front of me.¡±


    ¡°Haha, alright dear,¡± the wizard said with a grin as he walked over to our table.


    The pair took their seats, filling up the last two empty chairs at our table. The old elf still had a grin on his face, while the younger girl was clearly quite embarrassed, hiding her face under her larger hat.


    ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Mica, a mage specializing in fire magic and a senior student at the Royal Academy,¡± the young wizard girl said, giving us a shy smile.


    ¡°And also my sixth favourite granddaughter!¡± The old elf piped as he started chugging down his wine.


    Everyone stared at him. Even Adriel under her cold mask looked irritated with the man.


    ¡°What? I have well over a hundred grandchildren! Ranking sixth isn¡¯t so bad,¡± Alexander explained.


    Suddenly, I heard some voices start to come from nearby tables now that they had stopped panicking from the crazy, old elf appearing out of nowhere.


    ¡°Wow, what a terrible grandfather,¡± one man muttered.


    ¡°Man, I feel sorry for that poor girl with the overly large hat. Do you think her grandfather forces her to dress like that as some kind of perverted game?¡± Another woman asked.


    ¡°Why does that old weirdo get to sit with all those beautiful women?¡±


    Alexander waved his hand and the muttering outside became silent. ¡°Silencing spells. So convenient,¡± he said, his grin still on his face despite the whisperings about him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would come. You¡¯re usually too cooped up in your library or laboratory to bother with these kinds of things.¡±


    ¡°Of course I came. How could I miss your¡­umm¡­daughter¡¯s birthday¡­umm¡­ marriage?¡± Alexander scratched his cheek. ¡°What is this banquet for again?¡±


    I heard Aurelia sigh as the empress shattered her wine glass win her hand. ¡°Mother, please don¡¯t cause a scene. We can¡¯t afford for the palace to be destroyed again.¡±


    Again?


    ¡°My apologies. I got a little carried away,¡± the empress said, a little too calmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem.¡± Alexander waved his hand, shrugging the matter off.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t apologizing to you, wrinkles.¡±


    The wizard didn¡¯t seem to mind. ¡°So Aviana, I heard you¡¯re single now. After the food, we can sneak to your bedroom for a quick round of fun if you want.¡± Alexander wiggled his brows up and down.


    ¡°You¡¯re far too old for me. I doubt your thing even works anymore,¡± the empress said, glancing towards the old man¡¯s waist.


    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m only nine centuries old. Still in the prime of my life for a high elf!¡± The old man protested, his large hat shaking back and forth, dangerously close to falling off as he slammed his hands down on the table.


    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re a high elf? But I thought they didn¡¯t get old¡­¡± Elaina asked, interrupting the conversation between the two powerhouses.


    ¡°Oh, we don¡¯t. This disguise is just a small, temporary glamour that I set up when I go out. Personally, I think it makes me look quite wise and charming. Girls love older men.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they like men as old as you though.¡±


    ¡°Ha, what would you know about picking up girls, brat. You¡¯re basically still a baby at your age.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯m over eighteen,¡± Elaina responded while crossing her arms over her chest and staring at the man.


    ¡°So? A high elf only becomes an adult when they reach a hundred. You¡¯re nothing more than child.¡± Alexander waved his hand condescendingly.


    ¡°Wait, how did you know I was a high elf?¡± Elaina asked stunned, glaring with wide eyes as the old man grinned back.


    ¡°I told him,¡± the empress intervened. ¡°He¡¯s the only other high elf I know.¡±


    ¡°Well, we can talk about the tedious stuff later. Village business can¡¯t be talked about with outsiders. Anyway, where¡¯s that son of yours, Aviana? The one with the pink hair.¡±


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Adriel turn her head at the name of her twin brother.


    The empress squinted her eyes. ¡°Why do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Ha, well I was thinking of joining our families by giving my granddaughter to him. What do you think?¡±


    The granddaughter in question spurted her drink over the table. Everyone else at the table just stared at the man, some with confusion and others with anger.


    The old wizard¡¯s grin faltered. ¡°Why is everyone looking at me weirdly?¡±

 Chapter 53

    The awkward silence lasted for a few seconds. Alexander scratched his head in confusion, still weirded out by all the stares. The empress shook her head in disappointment while Aurelia just sighed. Adriel only glanced at the man in disgust, before turning away and going back to her regular cold demeanour.


    ¡°The prince was kidnapped two months ago,¡± Aurelia began to explain. ¡°He was transported to the north and sold as a slave to the Demon Lord of Lust.¡±


    ¡°The Demon Lord of Lust? Isn¡¯t she into women though? I remember her being quite cultured in various¡­things when we talk¡ª fought during the last crusade. Or am I thinking of the previous lust?¡± The wizard asked as he stroked his beard, fondly remembering his times with Lilith. They were basically two pees in a pod.


    ¡°No, that should be the current one you¡¯re thinking of¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Alexander turned his head towards the empress. ¡°And you¡¯re just sitting here calmly? Why did you never tell me? I would¡¯ve helped you if I knew your son was kidnapped!¡±


    The empress gave him an annoyed look back. ¡°I tried contacting you a few times but you never responded and you weren¡¯t at the academy. Where the hell were you anyway?¡±


    The old wizard raised his hands in defence. ¡°I was on important business.¡±


    ¡°A few of his ex-wives had teamed up together and were hunting him down,¡± his apprentice interjected.


    ¡°¡°¡­¡±¡±


    ¡°Anyway, instead of waiting for you, my mother decided to summon the nine heroes and start a crusade against the north,¡± Aurelia said.


    ¡°Oh well, that isn¡¯t so bad¡ª WAIT WHAT DID YOU JUST SAY!¡± Alexander slammed his palms down on the table as he stared at the empress in both shock and fury.


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? The other empires all agreed.¡± The empress shrugged as she ate another spoonful of her soup.


    ¡°Y-y-you¡­y-you really summoned them?¡± He asked as he stared at the empress, completely dumbfounded by her nonchalant answer.


    ¡°Of course. It took a while for the church to agree, until I beat the pope into submission.¡± The empress laughed as she downed another sip of her wine.


    The old wizard slumped back in his chair, defeated. For the first time since I met him, he actually looked a little scared, completely different from his normal extravagance. He was mumbling something, but even with my good ears I couldn¡¯t make it out.


    ¡°So, what went wrong then?¡± The wizard finally said, slowly returning to his senses.


    ¡°How do you know something went wrong?¡± Aurelia asked.


    ¡°You are not the first to want to summon the heroes earlier than the four-hundred-year deadline. Five hundred years ago, me and some other wizards tried looking the ritual itself to see if we could speed it up. Its not something you kids would understand. Heroes are important. They are the reason we haven¡¯t been conquered by the north yet. So it was only natural that we began to research how to enhance the ritual, despite the church¡¯s protests that we were defiling a gift from the gods.¡±


    ¡°Wait, why are the heroes so important? Sure, they might rank up faster, but when you can only summon them every four hundred years¡­¡± Aurelia said.


    ¡°It is because with them, we have the ability to kill demon lords. Think about it. Nine individuals that will become even stronger than your mother and I in less than a decade, and on top of that they have their powerful aspects. Although they might not be able to contend with the Demon Lord of Pride or Sloth, as long as they kill the rest of the demon lords, they won¡¯t have a chance to grow. Unfortunately, over a thousand years ago they failed with the Demon lord of Greed, and now the north has three great threats instead of two. If even one of the other four demon lords survive, we will have a really big problem on our hands.¡±


    So the heroes were summoned to kill the weakest of the demon lord? We weren¡¯t even supposed to be able to defeat the stronger ones? But then why didn¡¯t the southern empires and the church let us rank up further before sending us into a crusade? It was obvious that we progressed at an unfathomably quick rate, far quicker than even the demon lords. If we were kept alive, wouldn¡¯t we eventually surpass even the Demon Lord of Pride?


    And yet they still sent us to die¡­


    ¡°I see. So what did you find out about the ritual?¡± Aurelia asked, shaking me out of my thoughts.


    Alexander began explaining his research into the summoning. To tell you the truth, I didn¡¯t understand half of it. But from what I could tell, his team was looking into a way to supply the ritual with magic to summon the heroes themselves, without the aid of the gods.


    But from their research, they found that the ritual did not use magic at all. In fact, despite decades of effort, they weren¡¯t able to figure out what actually powered the ritual. But it was certainly not something that they knew about.


    ¡°So, I¡¯m guessing something big went wrong. The gods definitely set the ritual to happen every four hundred years for a reason.¡±


    Aurelia sighed. ¡°You were right. Only six heroes were successfully summoned.¡±


    Alexander winced. ¡°And which three didn¡¯t show up?¡±


    ¡°Courage, Love and Purity.¡±


    ¡°Could be worse, I suppose. The hero of courage can be quite strong, but from what I know they usually die before their aspect becomes powerful enough to make a difference. And the hero of love doesn¡¯t even have an aspect that I know of. Purity though¡­well at least it wasn¡¯t the hero of justice or mercy.¡±


    Wait, the hero of love didn¡¯t have an aspect? But I was clearly able to use the aspect of love to share skills and traits between me and Elaina. Was there something I did differently than the past heroes?


    ¡°Aviana, could you take me to the heroes. I would like to meet them.¡± Alexander¡¯s face was completely serious, devoid of his previous lightheartedness.


    ¡°Sure, but we only have half of them here. The other three are in Anos. And didn¡¯t you come here to talk to the high elf?¡±


    ¡°We can do that later. I¡¯d like to meet these heroes, especially since they will be attending my own academy.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Aurelia can take you. They should be eating their own dinner right now.¡±


    And with that, the old wizard and Aurelia left the table, leaving only the five of us in an awkward silence.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s it like having that guy as your grandfather?¡± Elaina finally asked.


    ¡°Could be worse, I guess. At least he won¡¯t try hitting on me since I¡¯m related to him. Even if I have to deal with his excessive flirtations towards other women.¡± Mica said, less shy now that her grandfather was gone.


    ¡°Yeah, I suppose that is a benefit.¡± Elaina nodded her head, before thinking for a few moments. ¡°So you¡¯re a high elf too?¡± She finally asked.


    The apprentice shook her head, the point of her hat flopping from side to side. ¡°No, I¡¯m a wood elf like my father and mother. I actually haven¡¯t met any other high elves outside of my grandfather, but I also haven¡¯t met more than a fraction of his children and grandchildren.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so what¡¯s it like being a wood elf?¡±


    ¡°Fine, I suppose. We get longer lives than beastkin and humans, but not by much. At most I can live two hundred years.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s cool. Honestly, I¡¯m not stoked about the whole immortal thing. I would rather not live forever, it¡¯s a little scary.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­mother?¡± I whispered into the empress¡¯ ear while tugging her shoulder sleeve to avoid interrupting the two elves.


    ¡°Yes dear?¡±


    ¡°Where is the bathroom?¡±


    The empress sighed. ¡°Sweetie, you should have went before the banquet.¡±


    That would have been a great idea, but I had been too nervous before to remember¡­


    ¡°Adriel, can you show Adrianna to the private bathroom?¡± The empress asked the silent princess.


    Adriel only nodded coldly before standing up. She stared at me with a cold glare, waiting for me to come. Her hands were folded across her chest, as she stood there intimidatingly.


    I looked towards the empress, but she only smiled, giving me a soft pat on the head. The head pat was nice, but it barely distracted me from the fact that I was being sent to my death. She probably wanted us to go together so we could warm up to each other. But how was I supposed to befriend someone who wanted me dead?


    My eyes moved to Elaina, but she was too engrossed in her conversation with Mica. What was all that about loving me? She was clearly ignoring me!


    Finally, I sighed and stood up. Adriel saw my actions and turned to leave the hall without a word. With one last look back the table, I saw the empress give me a wave. I gathered my nerves and followed after the cold princess before she left me in the dust.

 Chapter 54

    I really should have thought better of following Adriel out of the hall. It really had been obvious at the time that something would go wrong. Then again, can you blame me? After all, I really had to go to the bathroom. And no one else was willing to take me.


    "Uh, why did you stop?" I delicately asked the girl in front of me.


    We were heading back to the banquet from the private bathroom, which had been quite a walk. I had expected her to do something on the way there, but all the girl had done was lead me without even saying a word. But now¡­


    "I think it¡¯s about time we had a little talk." Adriel replied, turning around to confront me.


    The girl herself looked harmless, she was as short as me and might be even thinner under her clothes. Her pink-hair and cat-features made her look quite cute really, if you ignored the cold eyes that could freeze fire.


    I shivered under her attention, slowly backing away. ¡°R-right now? Maybe we could wait until we get back to the banquet¡­¡±


    "No, we will have our talk immediately. It would be best to speak with you away from prying eyes." The princess¡¯ spoke calmly, her tone even and emotionless.


    Seeing no response from me, she turned around again and said, "Follow me."


    Seeing no real choice, I decided to follow her. After all the princess was much stronger than me, since she had already reached s-rank. And it was unlikely that she would kill me, right?


    The princess led me to an empty room, devoid of any furniture. The blinds were closed, leaving the room surrounded in darkness. It gave off an eerie feel, and I almost ran away right then.


    "What would you like to discuss, sister?" I asked formally in a failed attempt to hide my nervousness.


    Adriel didn¡¯t deign to respond. Instead, she just turned her body and faced me. Although the princess had always been scary, the sheer amount of hatred behind her expression made me stumble backwards.


    I never even saw her arm move until her fist was buried into my stomach. I gasped as the air left my lungs. But it wasn¡¯t a hard punch. I doubt she had even used a fraction of her strength.


    And yet I could do nothing. Grasping my stomach, the most I could do was barely keep standing, as my knees buckled under her punch. Although she had not hit me hard, my body was hardly durable to pain. I also felt a tingle of pleasure, likely from my [Masochist] trait, but I quickly ignored it.


    ¡°I think you misunderstood when I said we would have a talk. When I said talk, I meant I would be doing the talking. You will only speak to answer my questions.¡± The girl asked forcefully as she pushed me against the bedroom wall.


    I was too busy trying to recover my lost breath to say anything. When the princess grabbed my pink-hair with one hand to force me to look up at her, I could do nothing to resist. My strength was pitifully low, and hers was likely at least a hundred if not even higher.


    "I will talk and you will listen, understood?" While it was phrased like a question, I knew I had no choice but to obey the girl.


    What the hell? She was acting completely different from her normally cold personality. Before she at least seemed sane¡­now she just looked crazy.


    I quickly nodded my head to show my acceptance to her words though, since I didn¡¯t want to provoke the clearly insane princess.


    "That''s a good girl. Now, you might be wondering just what I want to talk about," she began, as her free hand pulled out a knife and pushed it against my throat, her other hand still keeping my chin raised by pulling my hair.


    "P-please¡­¡±


    "For some reason, my mother has decided to take a liking to you, despite the obvious fact that you are not her daughter. Even though she holds an incredible amount of power, she can be quite innocent when it comes to her family,¡± Adriel said, her voice full of loathing. "Fortunately for you, my mother is one of two very important people to me. And that is the one and only reason I haven¡¯t gutted you like a fish.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± I said, my voice meek, still very much aware of the blade at my neck.


    "No, I don¡¯t think you understand,¡± the princess stated, pulling my hair a little bit to make me yelp. "Let me put this in the simplest of ways so you can understand, Kitty."


    For the first time since I met, the girl smiled. But instead of feeling relief, it only heightened my sense of fear. It was a good thing I had already gone to the bathroom, as I likely would have pissed myself from her cruel, twisted expression.


    "If you dare to break my mother¡¯s heart, if you dare to hurt her in anyway, I will make your life under the Demon Lord of Lust feel like paradise in comparison to what I will do to you. By the time I would be done with you, you would be begging me with tears in your eyes to return you to your master in the north," she said, closing the distance between our faces to the point that the only thing I could see were her inhumanly sinister eyes. "Do you understand?"


    I whimpered as she moved the knife up, right next to my left eye. This girl had completely lost her mind. She might be crazier than the demon lords I had met.


    With no choice, I responded, ¡°I un-understand¡­¡±


    ¡°Good kitten,¡± she said that as she removed the knife from my throat, giving me a squeeze on the cheek. I slumped in relief at the absence of the blade, until I saw the smirk on the girl¡¯s face.


    No, she was hardly a girl. She was more like a devil.


    Slowly, her hand fell to my stomach, where she began to rub away the pain from her earlier punch. "Wh-what are you-"


    "Hmm¡­ so fragile, just like a little girl,¡± she began. ¡°So easy to¡­ break.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but shiver. She was a complete lunatic. Unfortunately, she was currently holding my hair tightly, preventing me from doing anything.


    ¡°Remember, I will ruin you the second you hurt my mother.¡± Her tone was dissonantly cheerful, as she said it with a twisted grin on her face.


    Finally, she removed her hold on my hair as she allowed me to fall into a heap on the ground. I didn¡¯t even think about being angry, too terrified and shocked by the change in the princess as I laid against the wall.


    ¡°C-can we go back now?¡± I eventually blurted out, completely beyond coherent thought at this point as I tried to get out of this ludicrous situation.


    "Go back? Did I say we could go back? You really are a fool. I do wonder what my mother sees in you,¡± the girl pondered. "Well, you are somewhat cute I suppose. And I do find it quite amusing to play with you.¡± The girl knelt down and stroked my hair.


    What was going on? I found that I did not understand this wicked so-called sister of mine at all. Her personality changed by the minute, from frigid cold to ruthlessly sadistic. And now she was comforting me in her own twisted way.


    ¡°We still haven¡¯t talked about my second special person, the other one to occupy even more of my heart than my mother. My twin brother, who you have decided to impersonate.¡± She spat out the last few words.


    ¡°¡±U-umm¡­b-but I really am your broth¡ª¡±


    ¡°My brother?¡± The girl scoffed. ¡°You might be able to fool my mother, but I knew Adrian better than anyone. When no one else was there for me, he was. He was my light. The two of us were closer than family, despite him being quite dense when it came to certain¡­things. Even though I tried my best to act like the woman he wanted, carefree and mischievous, while still being strong and hard-working. And yet he still never acknowledged me. Instead he tried to compete against me, only to get himself killed¡­¡± Her voice quivered at the end.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    She smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t pity me, you stupid girl. The one you should feel sorry for is yourself. Frankly, I couldn¡¯t care less as to why you¡¯ve decided to pretend to be my brother. But know this, you will never be his replacement. And once I rescue Adrian, you will be out of the palace for good.¡±


    ¡°B-but¡­¡± I bit my tongue before saying the rest. Unfortunately, she still knew what I wanted to say.


    ¡°But Adrian is dead? Is that what you wanted to say?¡± She cocked her head, daring me to answer.


    ¡°No¡­umm¡­he¡¯s probably waiting for you to save him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is. And I will save him.¡± She patted me on the cheek. ¡°I¡¯m glad we could have this talk, sister. Now, I hope that you are a smart girl and will think things through now that I''ve laid everything on the table. Of course, my mother will be happy if you''re happy. And since I am happy when mother is happy, I have a vested interest in your own happiness. I wouldn''t dream of harming you as long as you hold the interest of my mother, and it really hurts me to have to corner you like this. But I needed to stress the consequences of acting against my family. As long as you can please my mother until my brother is saved, you will be able to live a happy life."


    I let out a soft groan as the princess returned to her cold demeanour as she turned to leave. I couldn¡¯t help but punch the ground in frustration, letting out the anger and fear I had felt. A futile effort, as it only made my hand throb from pain.


    It had happened again. Once again, I''d been reduced to a weak, little girl being intimidated and bullied like a helpless child. Once again, I had been reduced to a shaking, frightened mess by someone stronger than me.


    I had mistakenly believed that I grown some, but Adriel had just shown that I was just as much of a coward as ever. If it wasn¡¯t for Elaina, I would never have been brave enough to escape in the first place. And now I still didn¡¯t have the courage to fight back against the princess.


    But there hadn¡¯t been anything I could have done. I had no combat skills yet, and my magic hadn¡¯t progressed far enough to even scratch the girl.


    As I hurried to follow Adriel, my sleeve went up to wipe away the tears of frustration that threatened to fall. I had thought I had escaped, but nothing had changed at all. I was still the same pathetic slave that I had always been.


    I quickly shook my head. That was wrong. I did have one thing now that I did not have before. The aspect of love.


    My thoughts drifted back to what Elaina had said. Perhaps there was an easy way to gain strength.


    All I had to do was seduce another hero or two.


    WritingSimulato

 Chapter 55 (Elaina)

    ¡°Hey Elaina, let¡¯s have sex,¡± the pink-haired girl said as she grabbed my shoulders.


    I almost tripped myself in my heels when I heard her words. What the hell? When was she the one to suggest that we have sex? It was always me that was begging for it. What had pressed her to be the one to ask me today?


    Adrianna had been acting differently ever since she had left the banquet with Adriel for a bit. I hadn¡¯t even noticed her leave as I was too busy talking about magic with Alexander¡¯s apprentice, Mica.


    Usually, I was aching to play with her, sometimes even begging her to get in bed with me. That was not only because I found her incredibly attractive, wanting to eat her up almost every time I looked at her, but also because I wanted us both to get stronger. But right now¡­


    ¡°Ehh, I¡¯m kinda tired after the banquet and we¡¯ve been doing it every night. Let¡¯s take a day off,¡± I said as I removed the heels off my sore feet.


    ¡°Huh?¡± She was confused, likely because I had never refused her before. ¡°Do you not like me anymore?¡± She eventually asked.


    I froze before patting the cute girl on the head. ¡°Don¡¯t pout, Kitty. Of course I love you. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s already pretty late and I really am exhausted.¡±


    I was telling the truth. Although Kitty was looking like a treat right now in her dress, the lessons from the past few days as well as the banquet itself had caught up to me. And every time we play around in bed, it takes at least an hour or two before we finish. Right now, my body just did not have the stamina.


    ¡°M-my name is Adrianna not Kitty¡­¡±


    Oops, I was still using her pet name on accident. Although I found the name really cute, I do need to remember to only use it when we¡¯re in bed. And especially not around the empress.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Adrianna. I¡¯ll use your new name from now on.¡±


    A grin crossed her face as her cheeks flushed red. ¡°Thank you, Elaina. But can we still¡­¡±


    I poked her on the nose. ¡°Tomorrow, Adrianna. I¡¯m really tired right now.


    She went back to pouting, her cheeks puffed up with her ears pressed down against her head. She looked so adorable when she did that, especially since I didn¡¯t think she knew she was doing it. She was cute enough for me to almost give in. Instead, I just enveloped the catgirl with my arms and gave her a kiss on the head.


    ¡°Tomorrow we can go as long¡ª¡± I began, but was soon interrupted by a shining purple light that illuminated the room.


    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t that cute? The elf and princess are secret lovers.¡±


    The old elf had teleported right into the room, his robes fluttering around him. He leaned on his staff as he watched the two of us hug with a smirk. As soon as Adrianna recovered from her shock, she pushed away from my arms with a flustered blush.


    Dammit, not this bastard again. Why was he always interrupting things?


    ¡°What the hell are you doing here?!¡± My teeth were clenched together as I seethed in anger. Was he trying to spy on us?


    ¡°I¡¯m here to talk to you of course,¡± Alexander said, as if he was stating the obvious.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you use the door?¡± I asked, pointing at the clearly closed entrance.


    The old wizard shrugged. ¡°There¡¯s no fun in that.¡±


    ¡°So, you wanted to spy on us two girls getting at it?¡± I asked, making Adrianna blush a bright red.


    ¡°Of course not. What do you think I am? Some kind of pervert?¡±


    ¡°¡°Umm¡­yes?¡±¡± Adrianna and I said at the same time.


    The old wizard nodded his head as he stared sagely at the roof of the bedroom, as if looking into the sky. ¡°True. I am a pervert. Some would even call me the greatest of perverts. Humans, beastkin, elves, dryads, centaurs, fairies, dragons. I¡¯ve had sex with more races than you could count. Once, I even had an orgy with a bunch of orc women, although I still kept the lights off. As long as it is a woman, I¡¯ll have sex with it. No, I¡¯ve even done it with some men, although I didn¡¯t know that until they had their pants off. And by then, well it was too late.¡±


    ¡°Wow, truly a master of perverts¡­¡± Adrianna muttered under my breath.


    ¡°Ok, we didn¡¯t need to have the run-down of your sex life, old man. You¡¯re going to corrupt my little girl,¡± I said, as I brought my innocent girlfriend into a hug.


    The man gave me a look, doubting my words. He was probably right, Adrianna had long since been corrupted, especially since she asked me for sex just a few minutes ago.


    But to me she was still the innocent, little girl I had met in the prison that had trusted everything I had said.


    ¡°Anyways, as I said before, I¡¯m not interested in anyone under fifty years old, I mean you¡¯re basically still children at that point. I may be a pervert but I¡¯m a pervert with standards.¡±


    ¡°This guy definitely has a screw loose,¡± I muttered, loud enough for Alexander to hear but he only kept smiling.


    Adrianna scratched her head. ¡°Surprisingly, he¡¯s only the second craziest person I¡¯ve met today¡­¡±


    Who did she meet that was crazier than this guy?


    Wait, did she mean me?


    ¡°Wow, I¡¯m hurt that you think that way about me.¡± The man¡¯s shoulders slumped forward as he wiped away fake tears with the sleeve of his robe.


    ¡°Ok, what are you actually here for?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I need to talk to you about the village. I would have done it earlier, but it cannot be talked about with outsiders.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I guess you did say we would talk later.¡± I glanced over at Adrianna. ¡°Can you give us a minute?¡±


    The girl nodded, her long, pink hair bobbing up and down. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting outside.¡±


    ¡°So, what do you want to talk about? What¡¯s this village?¡± I asked the old man while taking a seat on my bed.


    The man didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he hesitated a moment before speaking, ¡°The village. How did you escape?¡±


    ¡°The village? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°What? But you¡¯re a high elf. It¡¯s impossible that you don¡¯t know.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡±


    The man looked absolutely stunned by my words. His mouth was left wide open, gaping in shock, as I stared blankly at him. What was so special about this village?


    ¡°Fine, I suppose I will explain from the beginning¡­¡±


    His long and boring story started over two thousand years ago, when the high elves were facing a grave problem. Their species was on the verge of extinction. Not because of any threat, but because many high elves were marrying people outside of their race. When a high elf had a child with another race, they would not produce a high elf. Instead, the offspring would just be a regular elf or of the other parent¡¯s species. So, the only way to produce a new high elf baby was for two high elves to have sex.


    High elves were gifted with a special trait when they were born, [Child of Asteria], as well as naturally high wisdom and intelligence. They also do not age.


    Unfortunately, it was difficult for two high elves to conceive so the many of them that wanted babies looked to other races with good reproduction capabilities, like the humans and beastkin.


    The high elves splintered into two factions due to this. One of the groups wanted to keep their race from extinction by placing restrictions on who high elves could marry while the other faction wanted to keep things as they were, with the freedom to choose who you had a child with.


    The two groups became more and more radical as time passed. The faction that wanted to keep their race pure, seeing the dwindling number of high elves, finally decided to leave the Southern Dominion, retreating deep into the Great Woodlands. There they started a village exclusive to high elves and hid themselves from the world. Few even knew of its existence on the outside, let alone the actual location.


    On the outside, high elves eventually became extinct to the world. Almost all of the ones who stayed behind eventually married outside the race, leaving very few high elf offspring. Despite the fact that they do not age, the high elves in the southern dominion were eventually eradicated from various other means, like disease and war. The last of the high elves outside died in the crusade against the demons fighting alongside the heroes four hundred years ago.


    ¡°But if all the high elves on the outside died, why are you still here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because I was born in the village. Only after I was exiled, did I come to Revilon to become the headmaster of the Royal Academy.¡±


    ¡°You were exiled? What did you do? Burn down some houses?¡±


    ¡°Nah, I ended up found in bed with the leader¡¯s wife. They kicked me out after that.¡±


    ¡°Wow.¡± I was always left stunned by this old pervert. How did he even get into these situations? ¡°Well, at least you weren¡¯t killed.¡±


    ¡°In a way, exile is just as bad as death. Alone, stuck deep in the woodlands, most do not survive. In fact, as far as I know I am the only one who did, at least until I met you. How you survived despite being a bloody D-rank is a complete mystery to me.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t really know how I got out either. All I remember is being incredibly sick before being caught by some slave traders and transported north.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, how odd. Maybe they deliberately stole your memories,¡± the man squinted his eyes at me.


    I shrugged in response. Although I knew the reason my memory was gone, I wasn¡¯t about to tell him.


    ¡°Dammit, and here I was looking for some information about my home,¡± he said.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just go back? I mean you are pretty strong.¡±


    ¡°No, not only can neither of us go back, we also can¡¯t even talk about our home with other people. There are stronger elves than me in the village.¡±


    ¡°Wait, why can¡¯t I go back? And why can¡¯t I talk about it with other people?¡±


    ¡°To answer your first question, anyone who leaves the village, either voluntarily or by exile, can never return. Most wouldn¡¯t even dare to leave, as the oldest high elves from the times before they fled the Southern Dominion have brainwashed all the younger ones into thinking that the village is the only safe place in the world. Most would even choose death over exile.¡± The man let out a sigh. ¡°As to your second question, it is because all who leave have to swear a magical oath to never talk about the existence of the village to outsiders. The consequence of breaking it is death.¡±


    ¡°And you can¡¯t break the oath?¡±


    ¡°Not unless I become a Transcendent, the step after Sovereign, which is increasingly unlikely as I age. But perhaps this next crusade would be a good chance to rank-up. If I kill a demon lord, I might even rank up twice!¡±


    I didn¡¯t deign to say that I could rank-up just by just having sex a few times. If I did say that, this guy might actually kidnap Adrianna. Then again, he is at a much higher rank than us, so it probably takes a lot more than just sex to gain ranks.


    ¡°Anyway, what do you say about becoming my apprentice?¡± He asked.


    ¡°No thanks.¡± I instantly refused.


    ¡°What?!¡± Alexander looked stunned by my prompt refusal. ¡°Do you know how many people there are in this empire that would beg me just for a chance to become my apprentice for a single day?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but you already have an apprentice. So why would you even want me?¡±


    The man coughed. ¡°Actually, I have four apprentices, but that is beside the point. High elves have naturally high magical attributes, and along with the special trait we get, we make perfect mages.¡±


    ¡°Can I think about it for a bit then?¡±


    The man still seemed a little offended, but eventually relented. ¡°Fine. That princess, the older and serious looking one, told me I should invite you and your little girlfriend to the academy. I suppose it would be better if you could get some introductory lessons into magic before I start teaching you.¡±


    He handed me two sealed envelopes. ¡°These contain two letters of admission. Normally it would be too late to invite someone, but I¡¯m the headmaster so I can do what I want. The term starts in three weeks, make sure you show up.¡±


    The old wizard waved before leaving in a flash of purple light, leaving me holding the two envelopes in my hands. He didn¡¯t even give me a chance to refuse.


    Well, I suppose it wouldn¡¯t be bad to attend. The heroes would be there as well, which would be a perfect chance for Adrianna to capture them.


    Now I just had to deal with the horny kitten waiting outside my doorway.


    WritingSimulato